£sg^

_tf7f

#^;,

BRIEF NOTES

THE GEEEK

THE NEW TESTAMENT.

BRIEF NOTES
ON
THE GEEEK
OF
THE NEW TESTAMENT.

FEANCIS TEENCH, M.A.

BECTOn OF ISLIP, OXON.

ITrntiroK attir Cambridge.
MACMILLAN AND CO,
1864,

LONDON
PjttlNTED BY SPOTTISWOODE AND CO.
SEIV-STREKT SQUARE

¦8&4T

PEEFACE.
These Brief Notes have been composed with one sino-le
object in view, viz. that of bringing some contribution
towards an accurate perception of the force and mean
ing of the original Greek in the New Testament.
I am well aware that in any attempt of the kind
there must be very numerous omissions; and it may
be expected also that there will be various passages
which, according to the views of each separate student
or reader, will appear to him as treated erroneously.
For this the author of any such volume ought to feel
prepared ; and I can only say that any communications
tending to its correction or improvement will be thank
fully received and attentively considered.
It will be found that, with a view of making these
Brief Notes available to all intelligent persons, whether
acquainted with the Greek and Latin languages or not,
all. Greek and Latin words are excluded from the body
of the page, and placed below, as not essential, although
helpful, towards the comprehension of the book
There never was a time when so much aid was attain
able towards the object in view; and no labour has
been spared, on my part, in gathering such aid from

VI PREFACE.
quarters of acknowledged worth. I refer, for more
recent comment, to such critics as Scholefield, Alford,
Ellicott, E. C. Trench, Wordsworth, Winer, and the
Five Clergymen. Many of older date have, of course,
also been consulted.
One word to conclude.
Though issuing this volume with a strong conviction
that such and similar endeavours may prove of much
utility to all Christian readers, still I would desire most
distinctly to disclaim any want of veneration for that
version of Scripture which is the glory of our land and
language. In simple honesty and integrity of criticism,
and supported by the able annotators already mentioned,
I have been led oftentimes to propose what appeared a
still more accurate rendering than that in use among
us. Still, however, in the far greater majority of in
stances, we lose nothing of the spirit from the words
and expressions familiar to our ears and dear to our
affections. And I can truly say that the close observa
tion of the Greek Testament throughout, necessitated
by this short publication, has only left me with a still
deeper esteem and admiration of that English text
with which it has been, verse by verse, and word by
word, compared.
IsLip Eectoet: Nov. 1864.

CONTENTS.

St. Matthew 

1

St. Mark 

30
St. Ltke 
40
St. John 
67
The Acts 
87
Epistle to the Eomans
11.3
Fiest Epistle to the Coeinthians
130
Second Epistle to 'i'hh; Coeinthians
145
Epistle to the Galatians .
157
Epistle to the Ephesians
164
Epistle to the Philippians
173
Epistle to the Colossians
180
Fiest Epistt.e to the Thessaxonians
186
Second Epistle to thk Thessalonians
189
First Epistle to TmoTHr
192
Second Epistle to Timothy
198.
The Epistle to Tittjs ....
203
The Epistle to Philemon .
206
vm

CONTENTS.

Epistle to the ELbbebws
Geneeal Epistle of St. James .
Fiest Epistle Geneeal of St. Peter
Second Epistle General of St. Peter
First Epistle of Si. John .
Second Epistle of St. John
Third Epistle of St. John
Epistle General of St. Jude
Bevelation ....

PAGE 207
223
230 238
241
243 244
245
247

BEIEF NOTES

THE GEEEK TESTAMENT.

ST. MATTHEW.
CHAPTEE L
20.] ' The angel.' Eather, ' an angel.' The absence
or presence of the article often marks out whether a
passage applies to the Lord Jesus Christ, the uncreated
Angel and Messenger of the Covenant, or to some
created angel, whether named or otherwise.
21.] ' He shall save.' The Gr. pronoun gives emphasis
— ' He emphatically — He alone.' Alford.
23.] ' A virgin.' Eather, ' the virgin ; ' the virgin of
prophetic expectation, announced in Is. vii. 14, as here
quoted ; also in Jer. xxxi. 22 ; and Micah v. 3. Bengel
notes : ' The article refers us to the prophecy.' * It
gives a similar force in Acts iv. 11. ' The stone,' and
elsewhere.
CHAPTEE IL
t.] ' Wise men.' More specific, ' Magi,' or 'Magians,'
* ' Articulus remittit ad prophetiam,'

2 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
special students of the heavenly bodies, — the name of
an Eastern sect, and better left untranslated.* The
word is quite distiuct from that usually rendered ' wise.'
The Latin, Italian, and French versions have retained
the original.
4.] ' Christ.' Eather, ' The Christ ; ' 'the Anointed
One of prophecy.'
6.] ' Not.' ' By no means.' Gr. more emphatic.
' Princes ' and ' Governor.' Cognate words. This
adds force and meaning to the passage, as will appear
at once on the substitution of ' priace ' f for ' governor.'
7.] ' Enquired.' ' Ascertained accurately.' Alford.
II.] 'Treasures.' i.e. 'chests or bales in which the
gifts were carried during their journey.' Alford. Liddell
and Scott have ' any receptacle for valuables.' %
16.] 'Coasts.' 'Borders,' we should now say, Beth
lehem being inland. So the Eheims translation.
' Children.' More accurately, ' male children.'
' From two years old and under.' Literally, ' from a
two-year-old child and under.' Bengel quotes a similar
expression as to a three-year-old child, from 2 Chron.
xxxi. 16.§ We find a single word, representing a period
of two years in Acts xxiv. 27. The older versions,! 'as
* Same word, in sing., is rendered ' sorcerer,' Acts xiii. 6, 8.
I Xpi-cTog fiyovfiivoQ is the Gr. for ' Messiah the Prince,' in
Dan. ix. 25. Sept.
t So Herod, vii. 120.
§ TpiETOVS.
II E.g. Tyndale, Cranmer, and Geneva version.

ST. MATTHEW. 3
many as were two year old and under,' make the mean
ing clearer than, the authorized,
18.] ' Lamentation.' Specially that for death, and at
funeral rites.

CHAPTEE IIL
I,] ' Came.' Eather, ' comes.' The present more
graphic, summoning, as it were, attention to the appear
ance of the preacher. The same verb and tense thus
rendered in v. 13.
2.] ' The heaven.' Literally, ' the heavens.' The
expression is peculiar to St. Matthew, while the other
Evangelists use the ' kingdom of God,' The former
was applied by the Jews to the kingdom of the Messiah.
It was originally taken from Daniel, as in ch, ii. 44, and
elsewhere. 3.] 'Esaias.' Eather, 'Isaiah;' the name of the Old
Testament. So, whenever the name appears,
4,] ' The same John,' Eather, 'John himself.' Alford;
adding that the pronoun recalls the reader from the
prophetic testimony to the person of John.
6.] 'In Jordan.' More accurately, ' in the Jordan,'
7,] ' 0 generation.' More literally, ' ye broods,' or
' ye progeny,' So Bengel.
II.] 'With water.' 'With the Holy Ghost.' For
both the Gr. is ' in,' The use of this preposition in
Scripture has its own peculiar force and signification,
15,] 'Suffered,' Eather, ' suffers.' See on v, L

4 NOTES ON THE GREEK . TESTAMENT.
i6.] 'He,' i.e. John, proved from John i. 32-34. It
might have been stepping beyond the ordinary course
of the translators to introduce the word in italics after
' he,' Otherwise it would have been of much service.

CHAPTEE IV.
3.] ' Tempter,' The Gr. is a verb, implying active
temptation at the time.
' Bread.' Literally, ' loaves : ' plur.
5.] ' A pinnacle.' Gr. ' the pinnacle.' The Gr. dimi
nutive corresponds with our word ' wing,' applied to a
Iniilding. 7,] ' Tempt.' A preposition gives sttength to the
word beyond that in the ordinary Gr. expression ren
dered ' tempt.' So in Lu. iv. 12, x. 25 ; 1 Cor, x. 9.
10.] 'Serve.' 'Worship.' The Gr. specially denotes
' religious service.'
12] 'Cast into prison.' Literally, 'delivered up.'
'Eeturned.' 'Not returned, but retired ; withdrew.'
Alford. Same Word rendered ' turned aside,' in xi. 22.
21,] 'A ship,' ' The ship.^ Scholefield considers
that the article indicates it to be their /aiAer's ship.
23,] 'Sickness and all manner of disease,' Bengel
considers that the former, in the Gr., signifies an
' affection of the whole body ; ' the latter, ' an ailment
of some part of the body, with pain.'
24,] More literally ' demons.' * The Gr. for ' devil '
* A note in Burgh's Marginal Readings, p. 13, sums up in

ST. MATTHEW.

or accuser, sing, is only applied to Satan. ' Demons' is
the Greek word generally rendered ' devils.' And this
is to be noticed in the verb appearing here, and
throughout the New Testament, 'possessed with devils,'
lit. 'demonized.'

CHAPTEE V.
I.] 'A mountain.' ' The mountain. ' Indicating 07ie
— whatever it was.
'Being set;' or, as we should now say, ' sitting down,'
3.] ' Blessed.' More literally, ' happy : ' a distinct
word from that usually rendered ' blessed,'
6.] ' Filled,' More special and emphatic, ' satisfied.'
II,] ' All manner of evil,' literally, 'every evil word,'
12.] 'Heaven.' ' The heavens.' See on ch. iii. 2,
' Be exceeding glad.' A paraphrase of the Gr.
Our nearest word may be, ' Exult.'
a small compass much valuable information on this and kin
dred subjects : ' Aia/3dXoe occurs here for the first time, and
(with the exception of the account of the Temptation in the
parallel place, Lu. iv.) occurs elsewhere in the Gospels only in
ch. xiii. 39 and xxv, 41 ; Lu. viii. 12 ; John vi. 70, viii. 44,
and xiii. 2 — the word used in the many other passages, where
we read "devil" being either Saiftoiv or Zai^oviov. The mean
ing of the word is false accuser or slanderer, and it is never
found in the plural except in the following passages, where
applied to men or women slanderers, viz. : 1 Tim. iii. 1 1 ;
2 Tim. iii. 3 ; Tit. ii. 3,' See another valuable note by the
same author on the demons, in connection with the 24th v. of
this chapter, p. 15.

o NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
15.] 'Candle' and 'candlestick.' 'Lamp' and 'lamp -
stand ' more accurate. So Campbell.
1 6.] ' The heaven.' ' The heavens.' See on ch. iii. 2.
18,] 'One jot.' One 'iota,' — the .smallest letter in
the Gr,, as the 'jod ' in the Hebrew alphabet.
One ' tittle,' One point or extremity — most probably
of a letter in the Heb. alphabet.' The end, or little
horn of such letters, is, in some instances, the distinc
tion between one letter and another. So Bengel, adding
{hat every part of the Divine law, however small it may
appear to man, is precious in the sight of God, as sig
nifying His will,
19,] 'Heaven,' 'The heavens.' So, again, in this
verse and in the next.
' One of these least.' Eather, ' one of the least of these.'
21,] 'By them,' 'To them,' as marg,, and in pre
ceding versions, from Wiclif 's (' to eld men,') onward
So Alford, and Trench, Auth. Vers.
22.] ' Eaca.' A term of the utmost contempt. It is
both Hebrew and Syriac. See Bengel. Probably there
was no Greek word corresponding to it, and the diffi
culty of assigning the exact meaning has caused the
retention of Eaca in our version.
' Hell-fire,' Literally, ' the gehenna of fire.'
25.] ' Adversary.' Not simply an enemy, but a 'pro
secutor ' or ' opponent in a suit at law.'
27.] 'By them,' ' To them.' See on v. 21.
29,] ' Offend.' Marg, ' cause thee to sin,' more
conveys the true meaning,*
* ' This metaphor is in common use at this day. Hence

ST. MATTHEW. J
31.] See on v, 2L ?
33.] ' By them,' ' To them.'
34.] 'By heaven.' Gr. 'm the heaven.' It is 'to ' in tbe
word 'Jerusalem,' v. 35., 'in,' again, as to 'head,' v, 36,*
37.] ' Of evil.' Perhaps, ' of the evil or wicked One.'
But the word may be simply ' the evil,' with a neuter
sense. If applied to Satan, it is evident that another
meaning must be given to the same Gr. word as used
in the 39th verse.
39,] 'Evil,' See on v, 37,
41.] ' Compel.' A fresh meaning and application
comes out when we observe that the original is a
Persian word, taken from the work enforced on the
inhabitants of each district by the government, for
people say of anything that is valuable : " It is like my vallu-
thakan, i.e., right-eye." " That fellow forsake his sins ! never !
They are his right eye," — Roberts' Oriental Illustrations, p. 535,
The original meaning of the Gr., so often rendered ' offence,' is
very curious, viz., the piece of wood used as a trap, which
being struck, or trod on, caused the victim to fall into the
pit or snare. See an interesting and corroborative note in
.Liddell and Scott's Lex. on uKavZaX-qiipov, with a quotation of
. the word as applied, in Aristophanes, to ' word-traps ' of lan
guage. This explanation gives an awe and solemnity to the
word beyond that suggested by the idea of a mere trip or fall
of an ordinary kind over something in the path. The fall intco
a pit is usually one preparatory to destruction.
* I have heard it stated by an eminent scholar, thoroughly
acquainted with the Hebrew, the Greek of the Septuagint,
&c., that one of the idiomatic peculiarities of the Hebrew is the
force of the preposition, rendered ' in ' by us, and that much
loss and error has occurred in our version from its frequent
omission or interchange for some other word.

8 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
posting and travelling purposes — a custom even still
continued. It is, as we should say, a ' pressing ''into
the service. See a full note in Parkhurst, with quo
tations from Persian travellers on the subject; see
also Alford for classical quotations of the Gr. word. It
is used in telling the compulsion of Simon, Mark xv.
21. 45.] ' Heaven.' ' Heavens.'
47.] 'Than others.' Not in the Gr. The version of
Tyndale, Cranmer, and the Genevan, is ' What singu
lar thing do ye ? ' ' More ' is not of sufficient force for
the Gr. adjective.
48.] 'Be ye.' Literally, 'ye shall be,'

CHAPTEE VI,
I,] 'Of your Father,' Eather, 'before' or ' in the
presence of your Father,' The preposition suggests the
contrast between this reward and that 'before men,'
and when governing a dative person denotes, ac
cording to Winer, that which is in the circle of one's
presence. 2.] ' Have glory of.' Literally, ' Be glorified by.'
' Have their reward.' Same Gr. rendered, ' ye have
received ' in Lu. vi, 24. The word is not simply,
' have ' ; it appears to contain the idea of being ' paid
in full ' from the preposition used. ' Have in full.'
Alford, See on Phil. iv. 18.
5.] ' Have.' See on v. 2.

ST. MATTHEW. 9
7.] ' Use not vain repetitions.' A single word, de
rived from a poet named Battus, celebrated for his
babbling and tautology. The Gr, and also that for
' much speaking ' only occurs here.
9.] ' Hallowed.' Same Gr. always rendered by the
verb ' sanctify,' except here, in the parallel place, Lu.
xi. 2, and Eev. xxii. 11, Burgh, Marg, Eeadings,
p. 24,
^^,10,] 'In heaven,' The first word rendered 'heaven'
in this verse, is plural in the Greek — 'the heavens,'
The second is singular, and without the article : sim
ply, ' heaven.' In this it may have pleased Jesus to
remind us, first, of tbe universality of God's presence in
the heavens around, as the wave offering was directed
' towards the several parts of the world ' (Pool) ; and,
secondly, of that special place, in the presence of God,
where His will is done perfectly by the angels, princi
palities, and unfallen hosts. This is Bengel's view ;
but it must not, however, be pressed too far. The plural
in vii. 21, evidently refers to God's special kingdom
into which the righteous shall enter.
1 1.] ' Daily.' Gr. used here and in parallel of
Lu. xi. 3, is peculiar, being derived from a participle
taken in agreement with the Gr. for ' day,' According
to Winer, the words mean ' bread for the following *
day.' Syr. has 'bread of our need.'
12,] ' Debts,' That is ' sins ' : f (according to Winer)
a pure Hebraism ' in this signification,' For (as he
* 'E'TTiovaa, Part II, sect. xvi. 3. (3.
f Part I. sect, iii.

10 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT
adds) ' heathen Greek had no phraseology to express
Christian modes of thought ' — a statement which may
be well applied to many words and phrases throughout
the. New Testament, We should expect such lan
guage, and not, if classic scholars, be perplexed at it.
13.] 'Evil,' or 'The evil or wicked One.' Bengel
considers it to be ' Satan.' See on ch. v. 37.
16,] 'Sad,' More specific, 'downcast, harsh, mo
rose,' 22,] ' Single.' Literally, ' simple.' In the best
sense, ' intent on heaven and God.' Bengel.
25,] ' Take no thought,' ' Be not anxious.' Corre
sponding adjective in 1 Cor. vii. 32, and same verb in
Phil. iv. 6. Both in the Old (Jer. xvii. 8) and New
Testament (Lu. x. 41) 'careful' is constantly used for
' unduly anxious.'
27,] 'Stature.' Possibly, ' age or duration of life,' *
28,] ' By taking thought.' See on v. 25.
* See Trench (Author. Version, p. 154), and authorities
quoted by him. So also Burgh. (Marg. Eeadings.) ' One
span to his lifetime, which the original equally bears, is
confirmed by Lu. xii. 26, where this is spoken of as a very
little thing, which it is not, if understood of stature,' There
are, however, proverbs in the East, remarkably illustrative of
the meaning usually given to the words in question. ' What !
has your money made you a cubit higher ? ' ' Is a man am
bitious of rising in society, a person who wishes to annoy
him, puts his finger on his elbow, and showing that part to
the tip of the middle finger, asks, " Friend, will you ever rise
thus much (a cubit) after all your cares?"' — Roberts' Oriental
Illustrations of the Scriptures.

-ST. MATTHEW. I I
'Consider.' The Gr. word contains the idea of
' learning a lesson ' from them.*
31.] 'Take no thought.' See on v. 25. So again
as to V. 34.
34,] ' Thereof.' i.e. ' of it, or itself.'

CHAPTEE VII.
3,] ' The mote.' Literally, ' splinter, straw, or other
light matter.' f
4,] ' A beam.' ' The beam ; ' that mentioned in the
preceding verse. Scholefield.
II.] ' Heaven.' ' The heavens.' See on iii. 2,
14,] ' Narrow.' Much more explicit in the Gr.
' Narrow ' has been already applied to the gate in the
<5~>word ' strai^tt,' A participle follows, applied to the
way, signifying ' closed or shut in,' as it were, by walls,
Bunyan has exactly and beautifully caught the truth,
' The highway on which Christian had to go was fenced
on either side with a wall which was called Salvation,'
Such walled, narrow ways are more common abroad
than with us. Travellers know them well. One similar
is described in Numb. xxii. 24.
* Alford has a note, at all events ingenious, on the Gr.
word, ' implying more attention than kfi^kii^aTe. (the ' behold '
of V. 26), as here a particular kind of wild flower is mentioned,
there only universally the whole genus of birds.'
f See Liddell and Scott on the word, as applied in the Gr.
proverb : p.riZE K&p<poq kivCiv — to keep quite still.

1 2 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
15.] 'Beware.' Eather, 'but beware,' in connection
with the preceding verse.
17.] 'Corrupt.' Not a very appropriate word. It
means of a ' bad kind.' Same Gr. translated ' bad '
in xui. 48. Lit. ' rotten.'
16.] 'Grapes,' Singular in the Gr, This is noticed
in the marg. of Lu. vi. 44, ' A grape,' though not here,
I do not find that the Gr. means a single berry or less
than a ' bunch of grapes ;' but the singular may suggest
the truth that not even one hunch of good fruit is
found on the evil.
21.] 'Heaven.' Plural in both cases. See on
iii. 2.
22,] ' Devils,' See on iv. 24.

CHAPTEE VIII,
17,] 'Esaias.' 'Isaiah.' See on ch. iii. 2.
20.] 'Nests.' Eather, 'shelters, habitations.' Cor
responding verb translated ' lodge,' i.e. among the
branches, in ch. xiii. 32. Same Gr, verb in Ps. civ,
12 (Sept.) is, 'by them shall the fowls of the air have
their habitation.' *
29.] ' What have we, &c.' ' What to us and thee ? '
* Quoted in this passage by Trench (Author, Version),
p. 169.

SI. MATTHEW. 3 3

CHAPTEE IX.

10.] 'Sitting,' Literally, 'lying,' according to the
posture at meals in that day, I mention this, once for
all, because there are certain passages in our Lord's
history requiring this matter to be clearly understood ;
e.g. ' where the woman stood at His feet behind Him
weeping, and began to wash His feet with tears.'
Lu. vii, 37, 38, Such passages would otherwise be
inexplicable, 1 6,] 'New.' 'Unwrought,' Marg. Lit. ' UnfuUed.'
17.] 'Bottles.' i.e. 'leathern,' not glass. So im
portant it is to observe this that Scholefield even re
commends the insertion of the word ' leathern.' It is
perhaps expressed in the original,* which, in fact,
means primarily a ' leathern bag or wine-skin,' as in
Homer. 'Mostly of goat-skin.' Lid. and Scott.
20.]' ' Hem.' According to some, 'fringe,'
22,] ' Made thee whole.' Literally, ' saved,' in both
instances. 36.] ' Scattered abroad,' Eather, ' cast or laid
down,' as with weariness,
38,] ' Send forth,' Stronger expression. Literally,
' cast forth,' See on ch, xii, 35.

* The author has in his possession one of these leathern
bottles bought by him in Spain, where they are much used,
being habitually carried by the muleteers and other travellers.

14 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
CHAPTEE X.
4,] 'Canaanite.' Trench (Author. Vers, p, 170)
points out the uncertainty of the meaning of this word
as used in our version, and warns against the idea of
Simon being supposed a Canaanite according to the
usual meaning of that word — ' one of the land or reli
gion of Canaan.'*
10,] 'Staves,' Eather, ' a staff.'
II,] 'Town,' Eather, 'village,' as translated, ch,
ix, 35, and elsewhere.
16,] 'I send.' The Gr. verb is that whence the Gr.
for ' apostles ' is derived. ' It is in direct connection
with their name.' Alford.
'Harmless.' Eather, 'simple,' as in marg. and in
Eom. xvi. 19. Parallel precept in 1 Cor. xiv. 20.
18.] ' Against them.' ' To them.' ScholeSeld,
19,] 'Take no thought.' 'Be not anxious,' See
ch, vi, 25.
23,] ' Gone over,' Literally, ' finished.'

CHAPTEE XI.
3.] ' He that should come.' One word, ' the coming
One.' * ' We must not understand by Canaanite a pagan (for Christ
sent out none but Jews), but one of Cana, which by Interpreta
tion is Zelus, fi'om whence it is that Luke calleth him Zelotes.'
— Pool's Ann.

ST. MATTHEW. 1 5
5.] ' Eeceive their sight.' Eather, ' see again.'
9.] ' More.' Stronger and more emphatic, implying
abundance or superiority,
ii.]'Eisen.' 'Been raised up.' Pass. ' A word
especially used of prophets, and also of our Saviour
himself.' Acts v. 30. Alford.
14.] ' Elias.' ' Elijah,' as in the Old Testament,
better. So wherever the name thus occurs.
' Which was for to come.' Eather, ' who is to
come.' 19.] ' But.' ' And yet.' Alford.
20.] ' Works.' Eather, ' miracles.' So also in ver.
21, 23.
25.] ' I thank.' The Gr. more specific, and signify
ing the ascription of praise, adoration, glorification.
30.] ' Ea.sy.' ' Good ; one of goodness ; kind.'

CHAPTEE XII.
18.] 'Shew.' Literally, 'tell forth, or declare as a
messenger.' Alford has ' announce.'
21.] ' The Gentiles.' No article in the Gr.
33.] ' Make.' That is ' create,' as a law of the
Creator. . See Alford.
34.] ' 0 generation.' Eather, ' 0 ye broods, or
progeny,' as in ch. iii. 7. The ' generation ' of vv. 39,
and 45, is a different word.
35.] ' Bringeth forth.' The Gr. has more force, but
here, as well as in ch. ix. 38 and in ch. xiii. 52, it

1 6 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
appears that our translators have remained satisfied
without attaining it. ' Casting forth,' or ' urging forth,'
would more correspond with the original.
36.] ' Idle.' ' Unprofitable— worthless.' The word
is not very definite or easily rendered. In 2 Pet. i. 8,
it is translated 'barren,' but with 'idle' in the
margin. 44.] 'Empty.' The Gr. conveys the idea of being
' unemployed ' when applied to persons.
45.] ' Taketh.' The preposition reminds of taking
' additionally ' to himself.

CHAPTEE XIIL
8.] ' Good.' ' The good.' The part of the locality
which was good. The article is preserved in the trans
lation of the same words of v. 23.
1 4.] ' Esaias.' Eather, ' Isaiah,' as in the Old Testa
ment. 15.] ' Be converted.' Literally, ? turn to,' i. e. G-od.
19.] ' He which received seed,' &c. Eather, ' He
that was sown by the wayside.' Alford.
21.] ' But dureth for a while.' Literally, is ' one-for-
a-season-only,' expressed by an adjective, for which I
am unable to give any single word. 'Temporary,'
perhaps, might be the nearest, as illustrated by the
character so named in the Pilgrim's Progress. Alford
speaks of such a one as the creature of circumstances.
' By and bye.' ' Immediately.' Scholefield.

ST. MATTHEW. 1 7
22.] ' Choke.' In the Gr. a compound word indicat
ing the union or combination of care and riches in pro
ducing the evil result.
23.] ' Bringeth forth.' Lit. ' makes.'
39.] ' End.' Not, in the Gr., the simple and common
word ordinarily so rendered, but rather 'consumma
tion '—the final ' completion ' by Christ of ' this world,'
or rather and more literally, ' age.' Corresponding verb
rendered ' fulfilled ' iu Mark xiii. 4.
41,] 'Things that offend.' Eather, 'offences,' or
scandals, as in marg.
49.] ' End.' As in vv. 39, 40.
52.] ' Instructed.' Gr. more specific. ' Discipled.'
Some such word appears often wanted. Hammond evi
dently felt this when he spoke of ' that commission of
preaching to or discipling* all nations,' with reference
to Matt, xxviii, 19.
' Bringeth forth.' See on xii. 35.

CHAPTEE XIV.
i.] ' Mighty works do shew forth themselves,' Lite
rally, 'the powers or miracles energize f in him.'

* Richardson's Dict^ ' Disciple.'
•j" It is perhaps to be regretted that this verb ' energize,' or
one similar, is not of more common use. Eichardson quotes
it from Horsley and Harris' Hermes. The Gr. is inadequately
rendered by the verb 'to work' in the many passages where
C

I 8 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
8.] ' Instructed.' ' Urged or pushed on.' Gr. used
also in Acts xix. 33. See note.
9.] ' Oath's sake,' ' Oaths ' plural, as if they had
been repeated in his revelry.
22,] ' A ship.' ' The ship.'
26,] ' Spirit.' Not the usual Gr. so rendered, ' An
apparition— a ghost,' in the common sense of the word.

CHAPTEE XV.
I.] ' Which were of Jerusalem.' ' From Jer-usalem.'
4.] 'Curseth,' or ' Eevileth.' So translated in the
marg, of the passage quoted from the Old Test, Ex. xxi.
1 7. Even lighter transgressions of the fifth command
ment than the more rare and heinous one of ' cursing '
a parent would thus be condemned.
CHAPTEE XVI.
3.] ' The sky is red and lowering.' More literally,
' the lowering sky is red,'
18,] 'Of HelL' 'Of Hades.' Not ' Gehenna,' the place
of torment.
22,] ' Be it far from Thee.' Eather, ' Be favourable
or propitious to thyself.' The Gr. word used again in
Heb. viii. 12, where the translation is ' merciful.'
it occurs : but in one (1 Thess. ii. 13) the translators seem
not to have been able to resist strengthening the expression,
and have added ' effectually.'

ST. MATTHEW. 1 9
23.] ' Thou savourest not.' Eather, ' mindest not ; '
' have no mind for.' Same verb thus rendered, Eom. viii.
9 ; Phil, iii. 19, &c.
26.] ' Lose his own soul.' The Gr. implies, 'bearing
the penalty of losing his own life or soul,' In Liddell
and Scott, the word is quoted in a passage of the
same kind (Herod, vii. 39).
27,] 'Shall come.' Eather, 'is about to come.'

CHAPTEE XVIL
24.] ' Tribute.' Literally, ' the didrachma.' So,
again, as repeated in the verse. The Gr,, more accu
rately rendered ' tribute ' in v, 25, is another word,
' The " didrachma " was the Greek name of a coin, equi
valent to the Hebrew half-shekel, value fifteen pence,
and was the tax appointed for the service of the Taber
nacle, and afterwards 'of the Temple. (Exod. xxx. 12-16,
&c,) ' »

CHAPTEE XVIIL
6,] '^ Offend.' See marg. reading of ch. v. 29, and
note on that verse, equally applicable here.
16.J 'More.' Alford considers the meaning of 'again'
to be in the Greek. * Burgh, New Marg, Eeadings,

2,0 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT
23,] ' Therefore.' ' Because this is so ' — is Alford s
paraphrase ; ' because unlimited forgiveness .is the law
of the kingdom of heaven,'
33,] 'Pity.' It would be better to repeat 'com
passion,' as the Gr. verb is the same.

CHAPTEE XIX.
14,] ' Of such is.' Scholefield prefers here and in
the parallel of Mark x. 14, ' To such belongeth.'
26,] ' Beheld them.' Stronger, ' looked intently '—
' fixed his eyes on them.'
aS,] 'Judging.' The Gr. includes the 'idea of ruling'
— ^being so used in the Sept., Gen. xiii. 16 ; Ps. xviii. 9 ;
Is. xi. 3, 4; and illustrated by the whole Book of
Judges.
CHAPTEE XX.
6.] ' Stand ye.' Perhaps, ' have ye stood.'
21.] 'Grant.' Literally, ' speak,' ' command.'
23.] 'But it shall be given to them.' For these
words substitute, 'save,' or 'except to those,' &c.
The same Gr.* occurs above, in ch. xix. 11, where it is
properly translated ' save they to whom,' &c. Scholefield.
30,] ' Passed.' ' Passeth,' more graphic.
31,] ' Eebuked them because.' ' Charged them that.'
Scholefield ; adding, ' the same words are so translated in
St. Mark's narrative of the same incident.'

ST. MATTHEW. 21

CHAPTEE XXI.
13.] 'Thieves.' 'Bobbers.'
19.] 'J. fig-tree.' 'One,' as in marg. There must
be some special reason for stating this ; * or the Gr.
' one ' may be used more indefinitely, as in Matt, xxvi,
69 ; John vi. 9, &c.
' In the way.' ' By the road side.' Alford.
41.] ' Miserably destroy.' The Gr. verb and adjec
tive correspond. Trench (Auth. Vers. p. 93) recom
mends, ' " He will miserably destroy those miserable
men;" their doom shall correspond to their condition;
as this is, so shall be that.'

CHAPTEE XXIL
2.] 'Marriage.' ' Marriages.' f
3.] ' Them that were bidden,' This is a participle of
* Bengel notes : ' Unam Ulo loco,' The Gr. does not imply
a certain fig-tree. That would be nva — ^but one as to
number. Winer says it ' means probably a solitary fig-tree.'
— Part III. sect, xviii. 8.
¦f Winer has an interesting paragraph, enumerating several
words, ' which, in most modern languages, are used only in the
singular, but in Gr, authors and the N. T,, are employed,
for the most part, in the plural,' Among these he mentions
alUvcs, ovpavoi, to. ayia (the sanctuary), avaroXal, Svafial,
KoXwoi, ytviaia, and ya/ioi, as in the text, — Part III. sect,
xxvii. 3.

22 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
the past tense, implying that they had received a pre
vious invitation, and is fully explained by the Eastern
custom of sending tiuo invitations to guests — one to
give them due notice, and another when the period of
the festival had arrived.*
9.] 'Highways.' Literally, 'branch roads of the
highways.' Some see in this the typical extension of
the gospel to the Gentiles.
13.] 'Servants.' Not the same Gr. as that rendered
.'servants' in the parable hitherto. Eather ' the min
isters' are signified in this instance of judgment. There
may be a special allusion to those m,inistering or attend
ing at the feast. The translation in the Eheims
version is absolutely 'waiters.' Trench (Auth. Vers.
p. 104) observes that, in our translation 'a real and
important distinction between the several actors in the
parable is obliterated.' The Vulgate and all our early
translations have preserved it.
30.] ' Marry nor are given in marriage.' The first
verb of males— the second of females. Alford.

* Something similar may be traced in the subjoined extract
from travels in Eastern Eussia : —
' Our invitation came early in the morning, which we
thought strange ; but we were informed that thefirst note of
invitation meant nothing, but was merely intended as an
announcement to enable the guest to be prepared for the
occasion. Between six and seven o'clock another messenger
arrived, called the Zazywatz, or Eeminder ; and he delivered
us a more formal invitation.'— TSeveteiwres of Siberia, vol. i.
p. 226.

ST. MATTHEW. 23
35.] ' A lawyer.' Not a ' legal man ' in our sense of
the word, but ' an expounder of the law of Moses.'
42.] ' Christ.' ' The Christ.' The ' Anointed one of
prophecy.'

CHAPTEE XXIIL
6.] ' Chief rooms.' ' Chief places,' i. e. literally, ' for
reclining at the feasts or meals.' Scholefield. Bengel
notes the exposure of their triple ostentation and ambi
tion, at feasts — in the synagogues — in public. It might
be added, fourthly, as teachers.
8.] 'Master.' Literally, ' guide' or ' instructor.' Gr.
used again in v. 10. The word is rare, even in classic
Gr., but is applied by Plutarch to Leonidas, as a
title of preeminence over the other teachers of Alex
ander. lb.] 'Greater.' The Gr. implies, 'more abound
ing.' 18.] 'Is guilty.' Is a 'debtor or bound,' as in
marg. 21.] 'By the Temple.' The Gr. is ' in the Temple.'
So also ' in it,' and ' in him.'
35.] 'Temple.' The Gr. here signifies (to use Trench's
words. Synonyms, Part I. sect. 3) ' the Temple itself —
that by special right so called, being the heart and
centre of the whole ; the Holy, and the Holy of Holies.'
When Christ is spoken of as teaching in the Temple,
and when the money-changers, &c. are spoken of, a

24 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
different Gr. word* is used, including the courts, porti
coes, and other parts of the Temple.
36.] ' Generation.' Eather, * race.' Different Gr.
from that of v. 33.
37.] ' Hen and chickens.' Simply,' bird and young
ones;' but applied in the more limited and domestic
sense by the later Greek writersX, So with our word
'fowl.'

CHAPTEE XXIV.
3.] ' End.' Not simply ' end,' but rather ' consum
mation or completion.' See on xiii, 39.
5.] ' Christ.' ' The Christ,' as in xxii. 42, and in so
many other places.
8.] 'Sorrows.' Gr. very emphatic ; 'pangs' even
more, ' birth pangs.'
9J' Then.' ' At this time ; during this period ; ' not,
' after these things have happened.' Alford.
9,] 'To be afflicted.' More emphatic — expressly,
< to 01 for tribulation,'
' Ye shall be hated,' A continuance of this hatred ex
pressed by the verb and participle. See on Lu. xxi. 24.
'Nations.' Literally, 'f^e nations.'
21.] 'No, nor.' There is a irijsie negative here, as in
Lu. xxii. 16.
24.] ' Shew.' Literally, ' give.'
30.] 'Mourn.' Eather, 'wail,' as the same Gr. is
* 'lepov.

ST. MATTHEW. 25
rendered, evidently pointing to the same time and
event, Eev. i. 7.
32.] 'A parable.' Literally, ' the parable.'
' Is yet tender,' Scholefield prefers, ' Is now become
tender,' 34,] ' Generation.' Perhaps ' race.' See xxiii. 36.
43.] ' Broken up.' Eather, ' undermined ' — more
unobservedly, and therefore more fit for the truth
conveyed.

CHAPTEE XXV.
8,] ' Are gone.' ' Are going,' as in marg. So Al
ford ; adding, ' there is deep truth in this ; the lamps of
the foolish virgins are not extinguished altogether.'
32,] ' Nations.' ' The nations.'
35.] ' Took me in.' ' Eeceived me with yourselves,
not as a stranger.'

CHAPTEE XXVI.
7.] ' Sat.' Literally, ' was lying.' Same Gr. ren
dered 'leaning,' John xiii. 23.
12.] ' For my burial.' ' To prepare me for burial,' *
15.] 'They covenanted,' &c. Scholefield prefers
'they weighed to him,' &c,, quoting the Sept, of
* ivTaffiial^eii', not ' to carry to the grave, but to prepare for
the grave,' The Gr. is used in the Sept, for the embalming and
embalmers of Jacob's body in Egypt,

26 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
Zech. xi. 12, where the same Gr,, rendered ' cove
nanted ' here, is tr9,nslated ' weighed,'
17.] 'The feast of (italics) had better be omitted.
20.] ' Sat.' See on v. 7. Same Gr.
31.] ' Because of me.' Eather, ' in me.'
32,] ' Go before you.' i.e. ' leading on as a shep
herd.' The idea of the previous verse is carried on.
33.] 'All men.' 'All,' as some consider that he al
ludes not to men generally, but to all the disciples
around. The Gr. leaves this admissible. It may be,
' all of you.'
35.] ' Though I should die with thee.' Perhaps more
literally, 'though I should have to die with thee,' or
' must die with thee.'
37,] 'And very heavy,' A verb of exceeding
strength. 'To be overwhelmed unto fainting and all
extremity.' *
40,] 'What.' Scarcely accurate. The Gr. implies
' so far — to such a degree.' See Alford.
41.] ' Enter.' The word implies a will towards the
temptation — ap entertainment of it. (Alford.)
4^.] ' Sleep on now and take your rest.' In Lu.
xxii. 46, this is put as a question. It is not certain
whether the words might not be used interrogatively
both in Matthew and Mark. Wiaer observes that ' the
notion of irony here would be incompatible with the
circumstances.' ' Perhaps uttered permissively by the
peaceful, mild, and acquiescing voice of Jesus.' |
* See the Greek quoted by Bengel.
t Part III. sect. 43. 1.

ST. MATTHEW. 2 J
50.] ' Friend.' Not the usual Gr. for ' friend,' Ea
ther, ' companion,' often used for associates at meals,
and hence, perhaps, alluding to that recently partaken
of together.*
55.] 'Thief.' More accurately, ' robber.'
64,] ' Nevertheless,' ' Moreover,' perhaps more ac
curate. Alford has ' but.'
' Henceforth.' ' From this time.' Alford, with this
comment: 'The glorification of Christ is by himself
said to begin with His betrayal.' See John xiii. 31.
' In the clouds.' ' On,' as a throne.

CHAPTEE XXVII.
3.] ' Eepented himself.' Gr. verb different from that
signifying gracious repentance of heart and life. This
word signifies 'change of purpose with concern for
previous conduct.' I do not know any single English
word which will accurately render it.f
9.] 'The price,' &c. 'The price of him that was
priced, whom they of the children of Israel priced,'
Same Gr. three times repeated.
23.] ' The more.' Stronger. ' Exceedingly.'
* Liddell and Scott quote the words iairog etaipe, ' partner
of my feast,' Hom. Merc. 436.
f Bengel (2 Cor. vii. 10) has, a fuU note on the distinction
between fieravoia and fiErafxiXcia. See also Trench, New Test.
Syn., Fa.Ttll. § 19.

28 NOTES ON THE GEEEK TESTAMENT.
24.] ' Of the blood.' Literally, ' from the blood,'
with a preposition. An Hebraism. Winer marks out
such use of prepositions in expressions in which the
Greeks employ cases alone.* ' A predilection for pre
positions where the Gr'eeks employ cases alone is a
main feature of the N. T. style.' (Part I. sect, iv.)
27,] ' Common hall,' Eather, with margin, ' govern
or's house.' Same Gr. rendered, ' Prsetorium ' in the
parallel passage of Mark xv., and ' palace ' in Phil. i.
13. It was the residence of the Eoman Procurators,
and formerly Herod's palace,
38,] 'Thieves.' ' Eobbers.'
50.] ' The ghost.' We should now probably say, ' the
spirit.' The same Gr. in John xix. In Mark and
Luke, though the English translation is similar to that
in the two other evangelists, the mode of expression
in the Gr. is different.

CHAPTEE XXVIII.
3,] 'Countenance.' Eather, 'appearance.' Same
Gr. in Sept. Gen. v. 3, rendered ' likeness.'
4,] ' Did shake.' Literally, ' were shaken.' Pass,
1 2.] ' Large.' ' Much.' Eestoring Wiclif 's ' myche.'
The word ' large ' is carried down from Tyndale.
14.] ' Come to the ears of the governor.' ' Come be
fore him officially.' Alford.
* e.g. KOivwvoQ 'iv Tivi, apecTiceiv and TrpocrKvveiv kviiiciov
rivos, and the text.

-sr. MATTHEW. 29
' Secure you.' Literally, ' make you free from all
care or concern.'
19.] 'Teach.' 'Make disciples of.' The rarity of
the verb ' disciple,' though exactly corresponding to the
Greek, seems to preclude its employment. See on ch.
xiii. 52.

30 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

ST. MARK.

CHAPTEE L
5,] ' Land of Judsea and they of Jerusalem,' i, e,
' people of the country and the city.'
8,] With.' 'In.' Twice in this verse.
10.] ' Opened.' Literally, ' rent,' as in marg.
15.] 'The gospel.' 'In the gospel.' Not only be
lieve it to be true, but believe in it — trust in it for
yourselves personally.
24,] 'Let us alone,' In the parallel passage of
Luke iv, 34, the margin has ' Away ' — indicating, it
seems, a doubt on the part of the translators whether
the Greek was a verb or an interjection, I am not
aware that criticism has even yet removed this doubt,*
25,] 'Hold thy peace,', Lit. 'Be thou bridled or
muzzled.' Same Gr. word in ch. iv. 39.
38,] 'Towns.' In the Gr, a peculiar and composite
word,t I believe that it signifies 'places larger than
villages, but smaller than towns generally.' We have
* The point lies between the adv, 'ia corresponding to
our ' ha ! ' used as an interjection of surprise or displeasure,
and the imperative of eaw, to permit, or suffer.
f LiddeU and Scott quote it only from Strabo, and render
it a ' village-town.'

ST. MARK. 31
the expression ' country-towns,' for those of a middle
character as to size. The word may remind us that
He who taught in Jerusalem, and 'went round the
villages teaching,' neglected in the visits of his love no
sort of locality.
41.] ' Be thou clean.' Eather, 'cleansed;' implying,
by the use of the passive imperative, God's direct agency.

CHAPTEE II.
8.] 'Eeasoned.' Present tense, 'reason.'
15,] ' Sat at meat.' 'Was lying.' See Matt. ix. 10,
18,] 'Used to fast.' Bengel considers this to imply
also that they were fasting at the time.* Scholefield
and Trench (Auth. Vers, p, 145) confine it to this latter
interpretation. Winer (Part III. sect. xlv. 5, 6) agrees
with our version.
21.] 'New,' 'Eaw,' or 'unwrought' (marg.); 'which
had not passed through the hands of the fuller, and was
harsh and hard.f
22,] 'Bottles.' i. e. leathern, not of glass. See Matt.
ix. 17.

CHAPTEE IIL
10,] 'Plagues,' Literally, 'scourges.' Hence, 'in
flictions.'

* ' Hoc et morem et actum prEEsentem signlficare videtur,'
f ' The Greek is derived from yvairrw or Kyairrw— to dreas
or full cloth.' — Liddell and Scott.

32 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
14.] ' Ordained.' Literally, ' made.'
18.] ' Canaanite.' See on Matt. x. 4.

CHAPTEE IV.
8.] ' Good ground.' ' The good ground.' Emphati
cally, the one good ground, prepared by the Holy
Spirit. 1 3.] ' AIL' Perhaps, ' any,'
17.] 'Endure but for a time.' See on Matt. xiii. 21,
same expression.
21.] 'Candle and candlestick.' 'Lamp and lamp-
stand.' 2J.] 'Seed.' ' The seed.' The one, genuine seed.
29.] 'Is brought forth.' ' Offers itself.' Alford.
30.] ' Comparison.' ' More explicit, ' parable,' as the
word is so constantly rendered (e. g. v. 34) ; and is here
so peculiarly suitable.
39.] ' Be still.' Gr. taken originally from ' muzzling,'
and so stopping the mouth. Same word in ch. i. 25,
rendered, ' hold thy peace.'

CHAPTEE V.
2.] 'With.' 'In.'
23.] 'Healed.' Literally, 'saVed.' Same Gr, ren
dered 'whole' in vv. 28 and 34.
28,] 'Whole.' See on V. 23.
34.] ' Made thee whole.' See on v. 23.

ST. MARK. 33
40.] ' Laughed him to scorn.' ' Derided,' perhaps,
better. 41.] ' I say unto thee.' This is in the Gr.jbut not in
the original Syriac. ' Talitha, in the ordiaary dialect of
the people, is a word of endearment addressed to a young
maiden.' Alford.

CHAPTEE VL
6.] The words 'in a circle,' or 'in a circuit,' might
be added.*
14.] ' Shew forth.' ' Work' or ' energize,' if the word
can be admitted. See on Matt. xiv. 2.
21.] ' Chief estates.' Eather, 'chief men.'
25.] 'By and bye.' Eather, 'immediately,' which
corrects the mistake of any delay being suggested. The
desire and the call was for an immediate execution.
26.] ' Oath's.' It is plural in the Gr. See on Matt.
xiv. 9.
40.] 'In ranks.' Alford quotes from Theophylact,
describing the Gr. as, literally, ' garden-beds.' Homer
uses it in the same sense.f
49.] ' Spirit.' See on Matt. xiv. 26.
50.] ' It is I.' Lit., ' I am.'
53.] 'Into.' 'To.' Alford.
55.] 'Was.' 'Is.'
* The Greek word introduced may remind us of the cognate
expression in the Sept., descriptive of the circuits of Samuel —
ekvkXov BaidrjX, k. t. X. 1 Sam. vii. 16.
t Od. vii. 127. D

34 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
CHAPTEE VIL
2.] ' Defiled.' Lit., ' common.' So rendered. Acts
X. 14. 3.] ' Oft.' ' Diligently.' Alford. The Gr. is pecu
liar and not very clear. It signifies, ' to the fist,' or
' with the fist.'
4.] ' Pots.' Gr. a corruption of the Latin ' sexta-
rius.' ' Tables.' ' Beds,' as in marg. ' The couches for
meals.' Alford.
6.] ' This people.' ' This the people.'
II.] 'Corban.' In Jewish phraseology, 'an offering
without a sacrifice.' Hence, ' a gift.'
22.] ' Covetousness, wickedness.' Gr. plurals, as in
marg. 32.] ' And had an impediment in his speech.' An
adjective signifying some such state. ' One scarcely or
with difficulty speaking.'

CHAPTEE VIII.
15.] 'Beware of.' ' Look away from.'
33.] ' Savourest not.' We might perhaps apprehend
the Gr. better by some expression such as ' mindest
not,' ' hast no mind for.' * There is no allusion to
* The verb used is rendered by Liddell and Scott ' to be
minded or disposed in a certain way,' and, together with its

ST. MARK. 35
' scent ' in the word, as there would be in the Gr. of
11 Cor. ii. 14.
37.] ' Soul.' Scholefield prefers ' life '—the Gr. being
the same as that rendered life in the 35th verse,
and no adequate cause appearing for the change. So
in the parallel of St. Matthew.
38.] ' Whosoever therefore.' Lit., ' for whosoever.'

CHAPTEE IX.
18.] 'Teareth.' Better as in marg. 'dasheth him,'
i. e. to the ground.
29.] ' By nothing.' ' In nothing or no one.' The Gr.
is also ' in prayer,' &c.
38..] 'And.' Eather, 'but,' as indicating the con
nexion between the saying of St. John and the pre
ceding narrative. It is not difficult to trace it. Jesus
had noticed the honour with which His messengers
should be treated. John states what appears to him an
infringement of it, or interference with it.
39.] ' Lightly.' Lit., ' quickly.'

cognate substantives and adjectives, is full of deep moral and
spiritual significancy. See the Gr. for 'to be carnally minded.'
(Eom. viii. 6 ; also 1 Cor. x. 15, &c.) Much may be learned
from Aristotle's close and critical examination of this group of
words in the Ethics. D 2

36 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

CHAPTEE X.
40.] ' But it shall be,' &c. See on Matt. xx. 23, as
applicable here also.
47.] 'Was.' 'Is,'
50,] ' Garment.' Gr. signifies an outer garment, as
in Matt. ix. 20 ; John xiii. 4 ; Matt. xxi. 7, 8, &c.
CHAPTEE XL
1,] 'Came.' 'Come.'
17,] 'Called of all nations the house of prayer,'
Eather, ' the house of prayer for all, or unto all nations,'
as in marg., and in Tyndale's, Cranmer's, and the
Geneva Version. 'Thus the passage is brought into
exact agreement with that in Isaiah Ivi. 7.'*
'Thieves.' 'Eobbers.'
22,] ' Have faith in God.' Marg. more literal, ' Have
the faith of God.' Bengel compares the expressions
' prayer of God,' (Gr.) in Lu. vi. 12 ; 'kindness of God,'
2 Sam. ix. 3 ;and considers that they show the great
ness and divine character of these respective graces.
CHAPTEE XIL
I.] ' Wine-fat.' We should probably say ' wine-vat'
13.] 'Catch him.' 'As birds, beasts, or fishes in
net.' * Trench, Author. Vers, p, 115.

ST. MARK. 37
26.] ' In the bush.' ' Not " in the bush," as indicating
the place from which God spake to Moses ; but " in that
portion of Scripture which goes by the name of ' the
Bush;'" the Jews being wont to designate different
portions of Scripture by the most memorable thing or
fact recorded in them.' * So Eom. xi. ' in Elias.'
30.] ' With.' ' From,' in each clause.
32.] 'For there is.' ' That there is,' &c. Scholefield.
39.] ' Eooms.' Places or seats at meals.
40.] 'Greater.' 'More exceeding.' Liddell and Scott
render it, ' extraordinary, uncommon, prodigious.'
CHAPTEE XIIL
8.] ' Sorrows.' Lit., ' Birth-pangs.' See marg.
10.] 'Nations.' ' TAe nations.'
19.] 'In those days shall be affliction.' Literally,
' Those days shall be affliction.' So marked and assimi
lated to affliction, as to be termed affliction itself. Thus
it wiU read by omitting the italic ' in.'
22.] ' Shew.' Literally, ' give.'
28,] ' A parable.' According to Scholefield, ' The
parable, or its parable, i.e. the parable which it holds
out.' 30.] ' Generation.' Perhaps, ' race.'
CHAPTEE XIV.
3,] An epithet is applied to this spikenard in the
* Trench, Author, Vers, p, 174,

38 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
original, which has caused some difficulty, but is gene
rally considered to signify ' pure ' or ' genuine,'*
27,] 'Because of me.' Lit., 'in me.'
31.] 'If I should die.' Lit., 'if it be needful for
me to die,' &c.
35.] ' Were.' ' Is.' t ->w<^
45,] ' Kissed him.' The prep, denotes eagerness, &c,
54.] 'At the fire.' The light of the fire is ex
pressed. Thus Peter was shown. So in Lu. xxii. 56.
72.] ' Thought thereon.' Lit., ' cast thereon,'^ — his
mind, probably, being understood.!
CHAPTEE XV.
6.] ' He released.' ' He used to release.' Scholefield.
II.] 'Moved.' The Gr. is a word implying their
vehemence in shaking or stirring up the people for the
intended purpose. It is only used here and in the
parallel passages.
21.] ' Compel.' See on Matt. v. 41.
27,] 'Thieves.' 'Eobbers.'
35.] ' Elias.' ' Elijah ' — as in 0. T. preferable.
43.] 'Waited.' Lit,, 'was waiting.' A verb and par
ticiple. Participles thus used, 'frequently express
something permanent — rather a state than action.' —
Winer, Part III. sect. xlv. 5, 6.
* itusTiKri. ' From iziaroQ, according to several ancient ex
positors, equivalent to " genuine." ' — Winer, Pt. II. sect. xvi.
f So Trench, Author. Vers. p. 113. Alford's note, however,
speaks strongly on the diflSculty of the expression. He
renders the word, ' casting it over.'

ST. MARK. 39
' Boldly.' ' Daring ' — a verb. Bengel points out the
excellency and success of this boldness on Joseph's
part.

CHAPTEE XVL
2.] ' Came.' Lit., ' come.'
4.] 'Was.' 'Had been.'
12.] 'Appeared.' Stronger, 'was shown' or 'mani
fested.' So in V. 14.
14.] 'Eleven.' ' Eleven themselves.' The difficulty
of explaining the latter word does not justify its.

* Bengel expounds auroTe by the single word ' simul,'

40 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

ST. LUKE.

CHAPTEE L
3.] ' Having had perfect understanding of all things.'
Lit., ' Having traced or followed down all things.'
17.] ' To the wisdom.' ' /tc the wisdom.'
19.] 'Am sent.' Perhaps ' TFos sent,' in reference to
his commission.
20.] ' Believest not.' ' Hast not believed.'
37.] 'Nothing.' 'No word' — i.e. 'Nothing spoken
by them' — will, perhaps, better carry on the sense; the
same Gr. being rendered 'word' in the ensuing verse.
44.] ' Joy.' The Gr. denotes * exceeding joy and
exultation.' Eend«red 'gladness' in v. 14. Correspond
ing Gr. verb appears in v. 47.
48.] ' Shall call me blessed.' One verb, applied to the
patient in James v. 11.
58.] 'Had shewed great mercy.' Lit., ' Had magni
fied His mercy.'
68.] ' Eedeemed.' ' Made or shewed redemption for.'
Same verb rendered ' shewed,' in v. 51.
74.] ' Serve,' i. e. ' with religious service.'
78.] ' Whereby.' ' In which,' referring to the Gr.,
rendered ' tender mercies.'
'Dayspring.' Marg. 'Sun-rising.' 'Spring of the
day,' in 1 Sam. ix. 26.

ST. LUKE. 41

CHAPTEE II.

I.] ' Taxed.' ' Enrolled.' Marg. So also in vv. 3
and 5.
2.] 'Taxing.' 'Enrollment.'
10.] 'People.' 'The people.' — i.e. Jewish. It is
not here, but subsequently, that all nations are evan
gelised in the word ' men' of v. 14. So Barrow, in his
Sermon on the Nativity, ' " To all people ;" or rather, "to
all the people" — i.e, , to Gon's ancient and peculiar
people, in regard to which it is said, "I am not sent
but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel" (Matt,
XV. 24); to that people, I say, especially, primarily, and
more immediately, this joy did appertain,' &c.
14.] ' Towards.' ' In,' or ' among,'
22.] 'Her.' 'Their.'
27.] 'By the Spirit.' 'In, the Spirit.'
38.] ' Coming in.' Eather, ' standing near.' Schole
field. Same word and translation, ch. x. 40, but ren
dered by, ' stood by,' in ch. xxiv. 4.
' Gave thanks likewise.' A single word, expressive
of the response and unanimity in her praise and con
fession. 40.] ' Waxed strong.' Lit., ' was strengthened,' Pass.
49.] ' Be about my Father's business.' Lit., ' Be
in the things of my Father.' 'To be in,' thus used,
signifies full engagement and occupation in any matter.*
* SeeProv, xxiii. 17, Sept, Thelv rouroic'/irQi ofi Timviv,

42 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

CHAPTEE IIL
2,] ' Came to.' Lit., ' Was upon.'
7,] ' 0 generation,' &c. See on Matt, iii. 7.
14.] ' Accuse any falsely.' Bengel aptly quotes the
same in the Sept. of Gen, xliii. 18, and rendered ' seek
occasion against us.' The cognate subs, is the well-
known Gr. for an ' informer.'
16.] ' With the Holy Ghost,' ' In.'
23,] 'And Jesus,' &c, 'Jesus himself was about
thirty years old when he began (his ministry),' * Alford.
So Bengel.
' Son of Eli.' ' Son-in-law,' this genealogy giving
the lineage of Mary, who was the daughter of Eli. . . .
Observe also that the words, ' which was the son,' are
supplied in the translation all through, and should be
in italic ; so that in reading ' son-in-law,' or ' grand
son,' for ' son,' the original text is not altered.' f
CHAPTEE IV.
I.] 'By the Spirit.' ' In.'
15, is rather vaguely rendered, ' Give thyself wholly unto them,'
but conveys the true sense, Alford considers that ' primarily
the words rendered ' business,' mean ' house,' or ' temple,'
Trench (Author, Vers, p, 155) speaks stiU more strongly in
favour of this meaning,
* -fiv . . . apxanevoQ are not to be joined together ; but liv
iriav rpiaKovra forms the principal predicate, and apxoutvoQ
is annexed as an attributive.' — Winer, Part IH. sect. 14, 5.
f Burgh, Marg. Eeadings.

-ST, LUKE. 43
9.] ' A pinnacle.' ' The.' See on Matt. iv. 5.
12.] 'Tempt.' See on Matt. iv. 7.
15.] 'He.' More emphatic, 'He himself.' See on
ch. V. 16.
18.] 'Set at liberty.' More literally, ' Send them
forth with (or in) forgiveness : ' the expression ' bruised '
being, perhaps, taken from those ' beaten in prison.'
See Acts xvi. 22, 23.
20.] ' Minister.' The word here used designates one
holding an inferior office. It was, in this instance, that
of keeping the sacred books. Alford and Bengel.
22.] ' Gracious words.' ' Words of gracef
25.] ' Elias.' Eather, ' Elijah.'
27,] ' Eliseu^.' Eather, ' Elisha.'
34,] ' Let us alone.' See on Mark i. 24.
41.] ' Christ.' ' The Christ.'
43.] 'Am I sent.' Perhaps, 'Was I sent,' as in
ch. i. 19.

CHAPTEE V.
3.] 'Prayed.' Gr. simply 'asked,' as rendered in
ch. ix. 45.
10.] 'Thou shalt catch.' Lit., 'Thou shalt be
catching.' Two verbs to imply the continuance of the
work and office, the perseverance of ministerial labour.
The Greek signifies ' catching alive,' and may point us
to much doctrinal truth, on souls being caught by the
Gospel for their transfer to new habitations of safety and

44 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
beauty, and glory, like fish brought into fair reservoirs of
gardens or parks for their preservation and the owner's
enjoyment of them,
1 6,] 'Withdrew himself,' &c. Lit., 'He himself*
was withdrawn into the wilderness and praying,' show
ing, as Bengel points out,t his habit at the time
mentioned. 19.] ' Couch.' A diminutive. ' Little couch,' or ' bed.'
22.] ' Thoughts.' ' Eeasonings.' The substantive
corresponds with the verbs immediately preceding and
following. 26.] 'Strange,' 'Wonderful,' 'beyond all expecta
tion.'

CHAPTEE VI.
I,] ' On the second Sabbath after the first.' Schole
field strongly objects to this translation, and renders it,
' On the first Sabbath after the second day of unleavened
bread ;' but this is merely a paraphrase. He refers to
Doddridge and Campbell.
* On the word avroe, of which the force is frequently lost
in our version, Winer observes that neither in classic Greek
nor in any passage of the New Testament is it ever used as
' equivalent to the unemphatic " he," ' He adds, ' In Luke,
who employs avrog most frequently (comp. in particular chap,
V, 16 ; xix, 2), it never occurs without a certain degree of
emphasis,' Part III. sect, xxii, 4,
t ' " Solebat secedere," Ita et spatium orandi, quiescendique
ta,buit, et hominum desiderium acuit,'

ST. LUKE. 45
12.] 'In prayer to God.' Lit., 'In the prayer of
God.' The expression corresponds with that in Mark
xi. 22, rendered, ' Have faith in God.' See note on that
passage and quotation from Bengel.
17.] ' In the plain.' Gr. 'On a plain or flat place,'*
i.e. some ledge or plain ridge of the mountain. Thi^
brings the locality into perfect harmony with Matt. v. 1.
24.] ' Ye have received,' i.e. ' in full.' See on Matt.'
vi. 2, 5, applying here also.
34.] 'To receive.' The preposition implies, 'in re
turn,' as in the next verse, where the true force is given
by the expression, ' hoping for nothing agai/ti.' Schole
field. 38.] 'Men shall give.' 'Men' is not in the Gr.
' They ' would be preferable, as in ch. xvi. 9, ' they may
receive you.' The limitation of the gifts, so gloriously
described, to man's giving, and excluding, even verbally,
God, angels, and all whom God may instrumentally'
employ, is scarcely desirable. Scholefield notes on
the expression, that it is equivalent to ' good measure
shall be given.'
40,] ' That is perfect,' &c. Eather, ' Shall be per
fected,' as Marg.
48.] ' Digged deep,' Two verbs. ' Digged and deep
ened.' * ' Hie locus non erat in im& valle, sed in medio monte ;
aptior auditorio frequenti quam mera planities.' — Bengel.

46 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

CHAPTEE VIL
4,] 'Instantly.' 'Earnestly.'* The words, 'instantly'
and 'instant' are seldom heard now, with this sense,
except in the scriptural expressions, ' instant in prayer,'
&c. 5.] ' He.' ' He himself,' emphatically. See note on
ch. V. 16.
' A synagogue.' ' The sjmagogue.'
12.] 'And she was a widow.' 'And she a widow.'
The Gr, construction is peculiar and without a verb.f
15.] 'Delivered.' Simply 'gave.' So ix. 42, with
a preposition rendered ' again.' Bengel remarks : ' Since
the young man had ceased to be his mother's.'
20.] ' He that should come.' ' The coming one.' A
single word.
21,] 'And.' 'But.' Implying the connexion.
' Gave.' Eather ' granted ' — Gr. telling freeness and
favour in the act.
22,] 'Tell,' The preposition implies 'back,' 'in
answer.' 24.] 'People.' 'Multitudes.'
26,] 'More,' 'One beyond,' or 'more excellent.'
* As in the Eheims version. Wiclif has ' bisili.' ' In
stantly ' begins in Tyndale.
¦f Winer observes this as an instance of the dative /iJjrpt
instead of a genitive, governed by the word iiovoyevfig. Part
XII. sect. xxxi. 3.

ST.' LUKE. 47
37.] 'Sat down.' Present tense, 'Is lying down.'
The true posture must specially be remembered in the
perusal of this narrative.
45.] 'To kiss.' The Gr. preposition intensifies the
action and implies, in all probability, kissing eagerly,
repeatedly, and apparently with much affection.
50.] 'In peace.' Lit., 'For peace.'* So ch. viii, 49.
CHAPTEE VIII.
4,] ' Were gathered.' Lit., ' coming.' Present, in
dicating the constant arrival.
' Out of every city.' Same Gr. rendered, ' Through
out every city,' in v. 1.
10.] 'Others.' More specific, 'The rest.' So ren
dered Acts V. 13.
16,] 'Candle and candlestick.' 'Lamp ' and 'lamp-
stand.' 17,] ' Come abroad.' ' Become manifest.'
22.] 'He.' 'He himself.' See note on ch. v. 16.
23.] ' Were filled.' Eather, ' filling.' Gr. imperfect.
'In jeopardy.' We should now, probably, write,
'in danger.'
31,] 'Deep.' 'The abyss,' Some place of punish
ment. In Eev,, where the word occurs frequently,
it is rendered ' bottomless pit.' In Eom. x, 7, the same
Greek is rendered ' deep,' but not alluding to waters,
* Winer dwells at length on the preposition elg, with an
accusative, as denoting ' the end, aim, and destination in view.'
Part III, sect, 39 c.

4 8 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
In the 0. T. it often means a ' gathering of waters,' but
here has nothing to do with the ' lake.'
36.] 'Healed.' 'Saved.'
37,] 'He.' 'He hiinself.' See on v. 16. So as to
.Tairus, v. 41.
40,] 'People.' 'Multitude.' So in vv. 42 and 45
respectively, 'people,' should be 'the multitudes'
(plural) or ' crowds.'
42,] ' Thronged.' Very strong expression in the Gr.,
denoting pressure enough to ' choke.' This is the very
rendering in Matt. xiii. 22,
43,] ' Having an issue of blood.' Lit., ' Being in an
issue,' &c,, indicating, perhaps, the amount and preva
lence of the disease.
' Spent.' The prep, notes she had also spent.
46,] ' Is gone out.' Eather, ' going out.' The word
for ' virtue ' signifies power, and here, as frequently, the
exercise of miraculous power.
46,] ' In peace.' ' For peace.' See ch. vii. 50.
53.] ' To scorn.' See on Mark v. 40.

CHAPTEE IX.
3,] ' Scrip.' Out of use. ' A bag,' or satchel for
provisions, &c.*
5.] ' The very dust,' -Even the very dust,' ' freeing
* In the wel-known anecdote of Diogenes, Plutarch speaks
of him thus : 'ili^aXe t^q wtjpaQ to ¦n-orjipiov. ' He threw his
cup out of his scrip or bag,'

.ST. LUKE. 49
yourselves from the place to the uttermost,' Eightly
translated in ch. x. 11.
12,] 'Country,' 'Fields,' 'cultivated places,' con
trasted with the ' desert place,'
24,] ' Will save,' ' Shall desire to save ' — two verbs,
as in John v. 40.
25,] 'Be cast away,' Gr. signifies 'bearing the
penalty of losing his life.' See on Matt. xvi. 26.
29] ' Glistering.' Literally, 'Flashing out as light
ning.'* The word seems now dropped in favour of
' glittering.' 39.] ' That he foameth again.' 'With foam or foaming.'
' Hardly,' i. e. ' Scarcely.'
42,] ' Delivered him,' ' Gave him back.' See on
ch, vii. 15.
44,] ' Shall be delivered,' Two verbs : ' Is going —
is about to be delivered.'
47,] ' Thought,' ' Eeasoning ' should be retained.
Same Gr. as in preceding verse.
51,] 'Was come,' 'Was in course of fulfilment.'
' There was some portion of time ' yet to be fulfilled.
53,] ' As though he would,' Literally, ' Going.'
' Directed on that way,' It was a fact, not a semblance.
58,] 'Nests.' 'Shelters or habitations.' See on
Matt, viii, 20.
62,] ' Fit for.' Literally, ' Disposed or well-affected
towards,'! * Milton, in ' Comus,' applies the epithet glistering to an
angel, or messenger of God : ' a glistering guardian.'
f Hammond, Annotations on Ps. 110, 3, paraphrases the
E

5° NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
CHAPTEE X.
2.] ' Send forth.' See on Matt. ix. 38.
•4.] ' Scrip.' See on ch. ix. 3.
' Salute.' That is, with the long, Eastern ceremo
nious forms of greeting.*
7.] ' Such things as they give.' ' What is with
them.' 20.] 'Eather.' ' Still more.'
21.] ' Eejoiced.' In the highest sense of exultation.
22.] ' Are delivered.' ' Have been delivered.'
25.] ' Tempted.' See on Matt. iv. 7.
30.] ' Answering.' Not the usual Gr. ; literally, 'Tak
ing him up.' This gives force to the narrative, as a
sequence to the question put.

Heb. used for ' Thy people,' by the Gr. of ' fit for the kingdom
of God.'
* ' When all the party had found places, the words of wel
come, which had been exchanged before we dismounted, were
repeated. " Peace be with you, O Bey ! Upon my head,
you are welcome ; my house is your house," exclaimed the
Sheikh, addressing the stranger nearest to him. " Peace be
with you, O Sofuk ! may God protect you," was the answer :
and similar compliments were made to every guest and by
every person present. While this ceremony, which took
nearly half an hour, was going on,' &c. — Layard's Nineveh
and its Remains, vol. i. p. 92.
So again : ' As the horsemen approached, they dismounted
and. embraced him, kissing him, as is customary, on both
cheeks, and holding him by the hand until many compliments
had been exchanged.' — Vol. i. p. 108.

-ST. LUKE. 51
30.] 'Thieves.' 'Eobbers.'
31.] 'By chance.' The Gr. a very rare word, and
not accurately answering to ours rendered 'chance or
luck.' It means ' a concurrence of events or circum
stances.' *
38.] ' He.' ' He himself.' See on v. 16.
40.] ' Cumbered.' Lit. ' Distracted.' As Alford adds,
' with officious care.'
' Coming in.' See on ch. ii. 38.
41.] 'Thou art careful.' 'Anxious.' Same Gr.
l^att. vi. 25. See note.
CHAPTEE XI.
3.] ' This day? ^'Cay~by"day,'- marg..
4.] ' From evil.' See on Matt, v. 37.
8.] ' Importunity.' Gr. even stronger, as ' Shame-

* ' Scriptura nihil describit temere, ut fortuitum.' — Bengel.
Liddell and Scott notice the cognate verb avyKvpiu) as alluding
to events or accidents happening to any one at the same time,
(Herod iv. 15). Trench, in his Parables, p. 308, ed, 7,
speaks of the Gr. subst. in the text as exactly answering to
our word ' coincidence.' The word rijyr), ' luck or fortune,'
met (so to speak) in every page of Heathen writings, and
even exalted into the title of a goddess, is not found once in
the N. T. The nearest approach is in the tvxov (it may be)
of 1 Cor. xvi. 6. The same writer just quoted notes the
' wisdom wherewith the inspired writers keep aloof from all
words the employment of which would have tended to break
down the distinction between heathenism and revealed reli
gion.' (Synonyms, § vi.) E 2

52 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
14,] ' Dumb,' ' Dumb man.' Scholefield — that he
may be distinguished from the dumb devil.
19,] ' By whom,' -In whom,' So, instead of 'with,'
in next verse.
21,] 'A strong man,' 'The strong man.' So, for
' A stronger,' in next verse, ' The stronger.'
27,] 'Of the company.' 'From the crowd.' So,
for ' people,' ' crowds,' in v, 29.
31.] 'A greater.' This is a ' neuter'— probably with
a reference to the neuter, 'sign' of v. 29, and marking
' the Son of man,' as a sign — a living sign, greater than
Jonas or Solomon.
33,] ' Candle and candlestick.' ' Lamp and lamp-
stand.' 34,] 'Light.' Same Gr. as that rendered 'candle'
in preceding verse.
36.] 'Dark.' Same Gr. rendered 'full of darkness'
in V. 34,
' As when,' &c. Eather, ' As when the lamp lightens
thee with its brightness.'
48.] ' Allow.' ' Consent to ' is the Eheims Version.
53,] 'Provoke (him) to speak.' The Gr. implies
their share of pleasure and approbation at such deeds.
One verb. Lit. ' To draw or force words from' his
mouth.' CHAPTEE XII.
I,] 'An innumerable company.' Lit. 'Ten thou
sands of the multitude.'

-ST. LUKE. S2
' First.' Observe, as Scholefield points out, that this
word marks the address of Jesus to v. 15, as spoken
to his disciples. At v. 15 he addresses 'the multitude,'
in consequence of the question in v. 13. Again, in
V, 22, he turns to his disciples, and in v. 54 again to
' the people,' or, more accurately, ' crowds.'
8.] ' Confess me.' Lit, 'In me,' ' A verbal trans
lation of a Hebrew construction,'* So, 'In him,' same
verse, II,] ' Take ye no thought,' 'Be not anxious,' See
on Matt. vi. 25. So as to vv. 22, 25, 26,
13,] ' Company,' ' Crowd,' See note on v. 1,
7 "ia.] ' Bestow,' We should now rather write ' Stow,'
25,] ' Stature.' See on Matt, vi, 27.
29.] ' Be ye of doubtful mind.' A single verb. ' Be
not in suspense.' See margin,
35,] ' Lights.' ' Lamps.'
36,] ' Eeturn.' Servants here represented in a dif
ferent position from that of the virgins in Matt. xxv. 10,
&c. Alford points out that ' the image here is that of
servants waiting for their Lord to return for the wed
ding ; — left at home, and bound to be in readiness to
receive him.'
39.] ' Broken through.' Lit. ' Dug under, or under
mined.' 47.] ' Himself.' This had better be omitted. Pro
bably it would refer to ' all things' under his charge, as
well as himself. * Winer, Part I. .sect. iv. a.

54 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
58.] ' Officer.' A more specific word, signifying the
officer whose particular duty it was to see that the
money adjudged should be paid. Alford uses the term
' Exactor.'

CHAPTEE XIII.
I.] 'There were.' -J?uf there were.' No doubt there
is a connexion with the preceding subject, as shown by
the use of the particle and the words ' at that season.'
Bengel refers back to ch. xii. 57.
4.] ' Sinners,' Lit, ' Debtors.' Marg., ' Owing
punishment.' See on Matt. vi. 12. The Gr. for ' sin
ners* in V. 2 is the usual.
7.] ' Cumbereth.' Not the same Gr. as that in ch. x.
40. Here it signifies ' rendering the ground useless,
idle,* unprofitable.' See Trench on the word. Author.
Ver,s. p. 40, ed. 7.t
9.] ' Well.' As this is in italics, it is scarcely needful
to point out that it is not in the original. Winer
quotes this as an instance of two conditional clauses
corresponding to one another, in which the termination
of the first is suppressed, ' the speaker hastening to the
second clause as the most important;' | i.e. as bearing
* The Gr. is derived from apyos (contracted from aepyog),
rendered ' idle ' in Matt. xx. 3, 6, and elsewhere.
¦j" The force of cat with KarnpyEi (cumbereth) is not at
tempted in our version. ' Why should it even do this ? '
X Part III. sect. 64,

-ST. LUKE. 55
on the structure and purpose of the parable. He adds,
however, that the termination of the sentence might be
supplied from the words ' let it alone ' of v. 8.
9.] ' After that.' ' In future time' — ' hereafter.'
31.] 'Will kill thee.' 'Wishes to kill thee.' Two
verbs.
CHAPTEE XIV.
I.] ' Watched.' The Gr. prep, implies the intensity
of their malicious watching.
7.] ' Chief rooms.' ' Chief places ;' i.e. for reclining
at meat.10.] 'Worship,' 'Honour,' or (most lit.) 'Glory.'
Latter in Eheims Version.
23,] ' Compel,' Same Gr. for ' constrained' in Matt.
xiv. 22. It is not the harsher term of Matt, v. 21,
xxvii. 42.
CHAPTEE XV.
I,] 'Drew near,' 'Were drawing near.' The two
verbs thus placed imply the continuance of the action.
The force of a similar construction is preserved in
ch. xiii. 10, but lost here. It is a very favourite form
with St. Luke. See on ch. v. 16.
4.] ' Wilderness.' Used sometimes for ' open pas
ture.' 6.] ' Calleth together.' Same English in v. 9 ; but
the reader of the Greek may be perplexed at finding a
difference there. Winer's observation on the passage

56 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
is : ' Occasionally middle and passive are interchanged.'
... It depended on the writer whether he would say,
¦' called them together to himself," or generally, " call
them together;" the latter being perfectly intelligible.'*
12.] 'His living.' Lit, 'The property,' i, e, 'which
was theirs, or would be theirs, or which was granted
on this request,' f
13,] 'In riotous living,' 'Living dissolutely.' See
on Titus i. 6.
16.] 'Husks,' Eather, 'pods' — i, e. of the carob
tree, %
'Gave,' Not the husks or pods, but 'aught,' Al
ford, ' Any nobler sustenance,' Trench on the Parables.
18,] 'I will arise and go,' ' Eising up, I will go,'
The participle may imply that he was previously sitting
or lying in hopelessness and misery, §
* Part III. sect. 38, 5.
¦f See Trench on the Parables, ed. 7, p. 390.
X See Bochart, quoted in Parkhurst's Lex. ; also Trench
on the Parables, note, p. 398, ed. 7.
§ I would not press this idea too far, as the participle re
ferred to is held by some to be (according to Parkhurst's phrase)
' almost pleonastic and a Hebraisni.' Winer's remark, how
ever, on pleonasms in the New Testament, found in connexion
with this, is worthy of application to many other places. He
says, — ' In general, too many participles in the New Testament
are represented as redundant ; and though it may occasionally
be daubtful whether a participle is really redundant or not,
yet participles in the New Testament mostly denote notions, the
absence of which, had they not been expressed, would have been
felt a deficiency.' — Part III. sect. 65, 3. Trench (Parables, p.
408, ed. 7) quotes from Augustin — ' Surgam dixit, sederat

-ST. LUKE. C^-J
22.] 'Best.' 'First,' or 'Most honourable.' The
Gr. for ' robe ' proves it to be the long and wide gar
ment of the upper classes. See Mark xii. 38.
27.] ' Safe and sound.' A single verb, translated
'whole' in ch. v. 31, vii. 10; 'be in health,' 3 John
V. 2. I conclude that there is no verb exactly suitable,
and certainly am not aware of any.
29.] ' These many.' ' So many.' More emphatic
and expcstulatory.

CHAPTEE XVI.
I.] 'That he had.' Eather, 'as wasting' or 'scat
tering.' *
6.] 'Bill.' 'Account.' Some say, ' Bond.' Wiclif
has ' causion ;' Geneva, ' obligation.' It may have been
the original lease or engagement, to the increase of
injustice towards the master and of favour towards the
tenants. 8.] ' The lord.' Of course, the ' master or lord of the
steward.' Alford says, ' his lord ' would have been
enim.' Comp. Ps. cvii. 12, and Luke vii. 79. Winer speak.s
against the supposition of the participle avaaras being re
dundant, and suggests such an idea as that contained in the
word ' forthwith.' Part III. sect. 65, 4 c.
* The use of the Si xa] is observable in this verse, and per
haps might help in solving the question whether this parable
was spoken to the disciples generally, or, as Bengel considers,
to the disciples among the Publicans— still, as in the previous
chapter, addressed.

5:8 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
better : but it is less literal. ' Cleverly ' or ' prudently '
might have been preferable to ' wisely,' whence it is
difficult for us now to exclude the idea of higher or
moral wisdom. It is evident that our translators used
it independently of such a meaning. See Ex. i. 10.
9.] 'Fail,' i. e. 'by death,' or 'die.' Comp. Gr.,
Sept. Gen. xxv. 8, where the word is similarly used.
'They may receive you.' The Gr. being an im
personal verb, leaves an indistinctness which might
have been more evidently maintained by ' ye may be
received.' There is nothing in the Or. to suggest the
inquiry often caused by the word ' they.' This pronoun
is not in the original.
12.] 'Another man's,' Scholefield prefers 'another's.'
15,] ' Highly esteemed.' Literally, ' High,' ' exalted.'
16,] 'Presseth.' Or, 'Forceth.' Cognate word and
idea in Matt. xi. 12, and rendered ' violent.'
17.] 'Tittle.' See on Matt. v. 18.
19,] 'There was.' 'But there was,' implying a
return to the subject of riches.
23,] ' In Hell,' ' In Hades.' Not Gehenna, the final
torment, but the place of departed spirits, whether good
or evil, previous to the resurrection. Torment, how
ever, is described as already upon the wicked, both
here and in vv. 24, 28.
22,] ' Abraham's bosom.' As it were for ' a feast,'
' to recline with him, intimately and familiarly.' See
Matt. viii. 11, and comp. John xiii. 23. Same Gr. in
both passages. It meant originally, a 'fold' of the gar
ment, i. e, as gathered on the breast, and is honoured

ST. LUKE. 59
by its application to Jesus in his relationship to the
Father, John i. 18.
26.] ' Can they pass.' Lit. ' Do they pass.'

CHAPTEE XVII.
I.] ' Offences.' See on Matt. v. 29.
2.] 'Mill-stone.' The original Gr. implies that it
was ' such a mill-stone as that turned by an ass.' *
There were much smaller mill-stones, as those turned
by women. Matt. xxiv. 41. By this expression Jesus
enhances and magnifies the certainty of their destruc
tion. The smaller stone might not be so sure, speedy,
and complete in its work.
9.] 'I trow not.' 'I deem not.' ' I conceive not.'
1 7.] ' Were there not,' &c. ' Were not the ten
cleansed.' Scholefield.
33.] ' Preserve.' Gr. common in Sept., but in the
N. T. only used here and in Acts vii. 19, where it is
translated ' live,' i. e. ' be kept alive.'
37.] 'Body.' The Gr. differs from the word ' car
case 'f in Matt. xxiv. 28, but the same meaning is
evidently conveyed in each plaoe.
* See Parkhurst.
¦f Ilrw/ja. ' That which is fallen or killed ; a corpse, car
case.' — Lid. and Sc, quoting from Euripides.

6o NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

CHAPTEE XVIII.
2.] ' A city.' Marg. ' A certain city,' correct. It is
also ' a certain judge.'
3.] ' Avenge me of my adversary.' Alford has, ' de
liver me from.' The idea is that of asking for her
right or justice.
5.] ' Continually,' Lit. ' To the end,' or, more
plainly, ' without end.'
' Weary.' Original Gr., ' Smite me in the face ;' then
' mortify, subdue, or keep under,' as rendered 1 Cor,
ix, 27. The unjust Judge, in the Gr. word, exaggerates
his annoyance. 7,] ' Bear long with them,' Eather, ' in regard to
them,' It is not the elect whom God has to bear with,
as offending him. The prep, notes his favour towards
them. See Alford,
13,] 'Be merciful,' The Gr, includes the idea and
truth of a ' propitiation,' corresponding with tbe sub
stantive so rendered in 1 John ii, 2, Same verb Ten
dered 'to make reconciliation for,' in Heb. ii. 17.
'A sinner.' 'The sinner.'* Emphatically, as 'a
sinner of sinners.'

* Alford says that no stress is to be laid on the article here.
That, however, is not certain. Both he and Bengel have
some interesting remarks on the Gr. for ' stood ' and ' standing ; '
on the supposition that the first implies the ' taking a position
or" station ; ' the last, ordinary ' standing up.' English parti-
. ciples might be preserved in each case, Comp. Is. Ixv. 5.

ST. LUKE. 6 1
30,] ' Eeceive,' The Gr, preposition gives the idea
of ' receiving bach'
41,] ' Eeceive my sight.' One word, ' See again.'
So in the next verse.
43.] ' Followed.' Pros, ' follows,' jnore graphic,
CHAPTEE XIX.
2,] 'Which was,' &c. Two pronouns are emphatically
brought in here. First, 'he himself instead of the first
' he,' and ' this man ' for the second ' he.' Winer re
marks on the latter, tbat it signifies 'as such' — as the
chief of the Publicans.* See on ch. v, 16, 17.
3.] 'Who he was.' 'Is.'
'Press.' ' Crowd.'
8,] ' Taken anything from any man by false accusa
tion,' One verb. Same as in ch, iii, 14, See note.
II,] 'He added and spake.' See on xx. 11.
13,] 'Occupy,' Obscure. 'Trade,' perhaps, would
be warranted by the translation of the same word, in
compound, at v. 15, 'gained by trading:' at all events,
the corresponding word should be employed in each
place. 14.] ' We will not,' &c. ' We do not desire to have
this man to reign over us.'
i8.] ' Gained.' Literally, ' made.' We have the ex
pression ' to make money.'
46.] 'Thieves,' 'Eobbers.'
* Part III, sect. 3, 4.

62 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
47.] ' Taught.' ' Was teaching.' The grammar im
plies the permanence of the action.
48.] 'Were very attentive to hear him.' Literally,
' Hung upon him, hearing.'
CHAPTEE XX,
I,] 'Came upon.' See on ch. ii. 38, and x. 40.
3.] 'Thing.' Literally, 'Word.'
- 16,] 'God forbid,' Simply, 'May it not be.' The
name of God is not introduced.
II and 12,] 'Again he sent.' Lit. 'He added to
send'- — Hebraism, as in xx. II, for 'he added and
spake.' 17.] ' The head.' ' For the head,' implying purpose.
20.] ' Lay hold of his words.' According .to Winer,
' Catch him by his word,' ' the verb being construed
with a double genitive.'* So in v. 26.
21.] ' Acceptest thou the person.' Hebraism. f Any
absolutely literal translation of the Gr. would be impos
sible, and convey no sense.
37,] ' At the bush.' See on Mark xii. 26.
46.] 'Eooms.' 'Places.'
CHAPTEE XXL
9.] 'Terrified.' Lit. 'Fluttered,' as birds. So in
xxiv. 37. * Part III. sect. 30, 8 d.
t Winer, Part. I. sect. 111, 2,

ST. LUKE. 63
' By and bye.' ' Immediately.'
24.] ' Shall be trodden down.' Verb and participle ;
the peculiar idiom (according to Winer) representing
'the permanence of this judgment, while the two
preceding futures — "fall" and "led away" — denote
transient occurrences.'*
26,] ' Failing.' Stronger word, as ' Expiring,'
36.] ' Stand.' ' As one established in his station or
position.' See note on xviii, 13. 'To be set, i.e. by
the angels,' Alford.

CHAPTEE XXII.
16,] 'I will not.' 'By no means,' emphatically. See
on Matt. xxiv. 21.
31,] 'You,' i, e. 'All of you.' Plural, and accord
ingly not addressed to Peter exclusively.
35,] 'Scrip.' 'Bag;' i, e, for provisions, f &c.
42.] ' If thou be willing, remove,' &c, ' If thou be
willing to remove' — the sentence remaining thus.
Similar construction in chapter xix, 42. Winer beau
tifully observes on it, ' In both passages sorrow has sup
pressed the apodosis.' J
52,] 'Thief,' 'Eobber,'
* Part III. sect. 55, 5 b. Bengel also observes, ' Hoc plus
sonat quam TrarridriaETai.'
f Eichardson, on this old word, has the query about its
derivation. ' May it not be " a scrap-bag, a small bag or sack
for scraps " ? '
~f Part III. sect. 65, 11.

64 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
56,] 'Fire,' 'Light;' showing him,
64,] ' Blindfolding,' Perhaps simply ' covering ' —
prisoners having their heads covered when taken to
condemnation, 66.] 'Elders.' The word* and those in connexion
imply, ' the council of elders of the people,' from whom,
as well as from the priests, it was formed.
69.] ' Hereafter.' ' Henceforth ; ' unless the older
meaning of ' hereafter ' is applied. See on John i. 5 1 .
' Shall sit,' Verb and participle, implying perma
nence, as in ch, xxi, 24 ; and so frequently in St, Luke.

CHAPTEE XXIII.
5.] ' Jewry,' ' Judsea;' as everywhere else, except in
John vii, 1, and Dan. v. 13.
6.] 'Were.' 'Is.'
8,] 'Miracle,' 'Sign.'
15,] ' Unto him.' ' By him,' or 'in regard to him.'
The same translation has appeared from Wicliff on
wards. 31.] 'A green.' ' TAe green.'
-St-dry;^— '-a'A^dryT^
39,] ' Bailed on,' ' Blasphemed ;' as in Acts xix. 37.
40,] 'Dost not thou.' 'Neither dost thou ;' imply
ing, that though others might not, it was strange that
* UpEiT^vrEpiov, appearing in 1 Tim, iv, 14, for the as
sembly of Christian elders.

ST. LUKE. 6^
he, in such a condition as he especially was, should not
fear God.
42.] 'Into.' 'In.'
44.] ' Earth.' ' Land,' as margin.
46.] ' Cried ^11*5' &c. According to Scholefield, the
meaning is that Jesus ' cried out, or uttered, the follow
ing words with a loud voice.'

CHAPTEE XXIV.
4.] ' Behold.' ' Even behold.' More emphatic.
5.] 'The living.' 'The living Oae.' 'Him that
liveth,' * marg. Same Gr. in Eev. i. 18.
10.] ' The other women.' 'The rest:' with an allu
sion to V. 9, but here with feminine termination. The
word rendered ' the rest' in v. 9 is masculine.
.11.] 'Idle tales.' A single substantive, answering to
our word ' nonsense.'
17.] 'Have.' 'Interchange,' Alford considers, 'with
eagerness and argument.'
18.] ' Art thou only,' &c. Eather, 'Dost thou dwell
or sojourn alone in Jerusalem,' as addressed to one,
from seclusion, ignorant.
22.] 'Of our company.' Lit. 'From us;' showing
that the believers already thus styled themselves.
23.] 'Said.' 'Say;' still affirming.

* 'O ^wv, the title of Jesus in Eev, i. 18,

66 NOTES ON IHE GREEK TESTAMENT.
32.] ' Burned.' ' Was bui-ning.' Verb and parti
ciple; this grammatical form implying continuance.
Their hearts had 'gone on burning.'
37.] 'Terrified.' Literally, 'fluttered' — as birds.
3o in xxi, 9,
41,] ' Meat,' 'Something to eat.' A single adjective.
44.] ' Were written.' ' Are written,' Scholefield.

-ST, JOHN. 67

ST. JOHN.

CHAPTEE L
I.] 'Was;' i. e. 'Existed.' Different Gr. from the
' was ' of V. 6. The 58th verse of ch. viii. strongly pre
sents the force of the two distinct Gr. verbs in * was,'
applied to Abraham, and in ' I am ' to Jesus. ' Before
Abraham was born, I am,' or, ' exist.' So it is also in
the Gr. of Eev. i. 18.
8.] 'That.' ' The,' in both places.
II.] 'Own.' Thefirst 'own' is neuter, the second
masculine. The distinction is maintained in the ' Ee-
vision of the Five Clergymen,' rendering the latter ' own
people.' 14.] 'Dwelt.' The word is taken from a 'tent;'
' dwelt, as it were, in the tent of our body.'
15.] 'Bare.' 'Bears.'
'Was.' 'Existed.' See on v. 1.
16.] ' Of his fulness.' Literally, ' Out of his fulness.'
18.] ' Is in ;' i. e. ' Exists in ;' the verb corresponding,
as in so many other verses of this chapter, with the
great Name of God — the ' I am,' as revealed to Moses.
21.] 'That.' 'The Prophet,' announced in Deut.
xviii. 18 — 20, and expected by the Jews. So again in
the two ' thats ' of v. 25.
25.] See on v. 21.
f2

68 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
33.] 'With the Holy Ghost.' '/«. the Holy G-host.'
51.] 'Hereafter.' Eather, 'Henceforth,' from this
beginning and opening of my ministry.' * Alford quotes
a beautiful passage from Luther illustrative of this
meaning. Scholefield understands ' our Saviour's words
to mean that the Gospel dispensation was now com
menced, and that henceforward, from this time, they
should behold fulfilled in him the blessings which had
been represented in Jacob's vision, and which they had
been looking for as belonging to that dispensation,'

CHAPTEE IL
4.] ' Woman.' As a title of honour and affection.
So ch. xix. 26.
9.] ' Euler.' • Governor ' should be repeated. Same
Gr. for the same person.
' Called.' Perhaps, ' Addresses.'
23.] ' Feast day.' The italics, ' day,' had better be
omitted. 25.] ' He knew.' More explicit, * He himself;' as in
Matt. i. 21. •
* In the preface of the Five Clergymen to their Kevision of
this Gospel, p, vii, it is observed that the word ' hereafter,'
which in the time of Kiag James meant ' from this time for
ward ' (comp, the end of the General Confession, ' that we may
" hereafter " live a godly, righteous, and sober life '), has now
come to mean, ' at some future, perhaps distant time.' In the
Absolution the word recurs with similar meaning to that in
the Confession,

SI. JOHN. 69

CHAPTEE in.
10.] ' A master.' ' The teacher '* preferable.
29.] ' Greatly.' Literally, ' With joy.'
33.] 'Testimony.' 'Witness' preferable, being the
same Gr. as that so rendered in v. 11.
' Set to.' We should now write * set.'

CHAPTEE IV.
6.] ' On.' ' By,' in the sense of the same preposition,
with a dative, in John v. 2.t
9.] ' Have no dealings.' The Gr. might more ac
curately be rendered, ' Have no familiar intercourse.'
Doddridge says, ' This must be the import of the word.'
From the previous verse it is evident that the disciples
had just gone to buy food at a Samaritan town ; and in
the ninth chapter they expressed indignation at their
non-reception in a Samaritan village, showing that
this might have heen duly expected. Certain rules
were in existence between the Jews and the Samaritans
regulating what amount of intercourse should be carried

* So Scholefield, the Five Clergymen, Trench, Author. Vers.
p. 134, and others. Bp. Middleton's note is quoted in support
of this rendering.
¦(¦ Trench, Author. Vers., p. 95. So also in the Eevision of
the Five Clergymen,

yo NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
on, and what should not. But the separation and aliena
tion were at all events distinct and habitual.*
14.] ' Shall be.' ' Shall become,' Eev. of Five Clerg.
' Well,' i. e. ' well-spring or fount,' different word from
the well of vv. 11 and 12.
22.] ' We know,' &c. Eather, ' We worship that
which we know.' ' We ' and ' ye ' emphatic pronouns,
as the ' ye ' of v. 20.
35.] ' For they are,' &c. ' That they are,' Eevision
of Five Clergymen.
37.] ' Is that saying true.' ' Is (fulfilled)t that true
saying.'
CHAPTEE V.
3.] ' Impotent.' ' Sick or ailing.' Eendered ' sick '
in ch. iv. 46, and Luke iv. 40.
5.] ' Infirmity.' Gr. substantive, corresponds to the
verb describing the ' sick ' in v. 3.
13.] ' Wist not.' We should now say, ' Know not.'
17.] 'I work.' The ' I ' emphatic.
18.] ' Said also that God was his Father.' ' Called
God his own Father,' Eevision of Five Clergymen.'
24,] ' Shall not come.' Literally, ' Cometh not.'
34,] ' Testimony.' ' Witness ' should still be pre
served. See ch. iii. 33.
* I have treated the subject more at length in my Life and
Character of St. John, p. 51, with references to Tittman, Mel.
Sac. in Ev, Joh., Lampe, Josephus, Grotius, and Whitby.
f Or ' exemplified,' Middleton as quoted by Scholefield,

-ST. JOHN. 71
35,] 'A burning and a shining lamp.' Literally,
' The lamp,' &c.
36.] ' Greater.' ' The greater.'
39.] ' Search the Scriptures.' ' Ye search,' &c., pre
ferred by Scholefield, the Five Clergymen, and others.
The former ably remarks in confirmation of this ren
dering, that it was clear the objectors did ' search
the Scriptures,' ' for their contradictions against Christ
were derived from a perverse or ignorant interpretation
of them.' *
40.] 'Ye will not come.' 'Ye are not willing to
come.' Two verbs — not the mere future of ' to come.'
The force of such an expression shown by the appropriate
rendering in Luke ix. 54.
43.] ' Shall come.' ' Should come.'
44,] ' From God only,' ' From the only God.'
45.] 'Trust.' 'Hope.'

CHAPTEE VI.
3.] ' A mountain.' ' The mountain ; ' evidently some
special one, though we may not be able to decide which,
with any local certainty. So again in v. 15.
4.] 'A feast.' 'The feast.'
* The difficulty, however, of decision in this case is such,
that out of the five able and accurate scholars of whose labours
I have so frequently availed myself, three are in favour of the
indicative and two of the imperative mood. This is honestly
and plainly stated in the Preface, p, xv.

72 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
14.] 'That prophet.' ' The prophet.' See on i. 21.
17.] 'A ship.' 'The ship;' as one attending them.
'Went over.' 'Were going over;' 'the imperfect
tense, denoting the unfinished action,' Alford.
26.] 'Miracles.' 'Signs,' perhaps better; same Gr.
being so rendered at v. 30, in connection with the sub
ject on hand.
33.] 'He which,' &c. 'That which,' &c., 'viz. the
bread ; ' Alford and Scholefield adding, ' The great truth
of himself being this bread, of its being any personal
substance, is not opened by our Lord till the 35th verse,
in answer to the petition of v. 34.' So Eevision of Five
Clergymen. 40.] 'May have,' &c. ' Should have everlasting life,
and that I should raise him up at the last day.'
42.] ' He saith.' ' This man saith.' Same Gr. re
peated, no doubt with an expression of contempt, as in
Matt. xxvi. 61 and elsewhere.
48.] ' That bread.' ' The bread.' So in v. 69, ' the
Christ.' 54.] ' Whoso.' Simply, ' He that.'
62.] ' What and if.' ' What then if.'
63.] ' They.' The italics needless in each case.
67.] 'Will ye,' &c. ; i. e. ' Do ye desire to go away.'
Two verbs. Same Gr. construction as in ch. v. 40.
69.] ' Believe.' ' Have believed.'
70.] ' Twelve.' ' The twelve,' officially.
71.] 'It was he,' &c. ' It was he that was about to
betray him,' &c.

-S'T, JOHN. 73

CHAPTEE VII.
I.] 'After.' 'And after.'
' Jewry.' • Judsea,' as everywhere, except here, Luke
xxiii. 5, and Dan. v. 13. 'Jewry' is very common in
our version of the Apocrypha.
II.] 'He.' 'That man.'*
12.] 'People.' More accurately, 'Multitudes or
crowds.' 17.] 'Will do.' 'Desires to do.' Two verbs. See
V. 40, vi. 67.
19.] ' Go ye about.' More accurately, ' Seek,' and
so rendered ia v. 25.
20.] 'People.' 'Multitude or crowd.' See w. 12
and 31, and throughout the chapter.
'Seeketh.' See on v. 19.
22,] ' Therefore.' ' For this cause,' Five Clergymen.
' On this account,' Alford.
23.] ' Every whit whole ; ' or, perhaps, ' a whole man
sound.' 32.] ' That the people,' &c. Eather, « Heard the
multitude murmuring these things concerning him.'
35.] 'He.' The first 'he' should be 'This man.'
See on vi. 42.
' Gentiles.' This word should be ' Greeks,' as marg.
* Omitted in Eevision of Five Clergymen ; but ekeTvoc ap
pears to need something stronger than ' He ' — somethrag more
Seiktikov.

74 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT
So rendered in ch. xii. 20, Acts xviii. 4, Eom. i. 16, &c.
Here they are distinct from those called Grecians, who
were in reality the 'Hellenists,' or Greek-speaking
Jews, mentioned in Acts vi. 1, ix. 29, xi. 20. Our
version attempts an explanation at the cost of accuracy
as to the Greek term. ' The dispersed among the Gen
tiles ' signifies ' The Jews dispersed among the Greeks,'
through whom the Greeks also would be taught, were
Jesus to go and preach to the Jews dispersed among
them. This, at least, appears to me the meaning of a
passage attendant with some uncertainty as to the
exact meaning of those who spoke it. James i. 1, and
1 Peter i. 1, should be referred to. The latter seems
fully to describe those here called ' the dispersed among
the Gentiles;' while the Gr. substantive of John and
James is the same for ' the dispersed ' and ' the dis
persion,' respectively. Wiclif's Version has ' the scat
tering of heathen men ; ' Tyndale, ' The Gentyls who
are scattered all abroad.'
39.] ' Should receive.' ' Were about to receive.'
' Was not yet given.' Literally, ' Was not yet.'
Same word, with same application, in Acts xix. 2 ; on
which see Scholefield.
41.] ' Christ.' In both places it should be ' The
Christ.'

ST. JOHN. 75

CHAPTEE VIIL

I,] - Jesus went,' &c. ' But Jesus went,' &c. The
insertion of the copula shows that this verse should be
connected with the preceding chapter,' — Scholefield.
Thus a single small word, in proper collocation, at
once points out that which otherwise would in all pro
babihty be unnoticed ; viz. ' every man going to his
own house,' but Jefsus to the mountain ; others to the
kindred and attractions of home. He to solitude and
prayer ' for us men and our salvation.'
3.] 'Brought.' 'Bring.'
13.] 'Eecord.' There is no reason for the intro
duction of this new word instead of ' witness.' The
latter occurs again in v. 18, and it would be better to
maintain it throughout the whole argument.
21.] 'Sins.' 'Sin.'
34,] ' Servant.' . The Five Clergymen prefer ' bond
man.' The idea conveyed by that word, or ' slave,' must
certainly be realised for the due comprehension of this
and similar passages, e. g. Eom. vi. 16-23,
37,] ' Hath no place,' It is doubted among Greek
scholars whether the Gr. has this meaning. Accord
ingly Alford has, ' does not work, spread, go forward ; '
the Five Clergymen, 'gaineth no ground.' Others
support our version, quoting Gr. for ' contain ' in
chapters ii. 6, xxi. 25, in aid of 'hath place, room —
or our neuter hold.' The question is a difficult one.

76 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
41.] 'Be not.' 'Are not.'
44,] ' Abode not.' ' Standeth not.'
58,] ' Was ' and ' am.' The two distinct Greek verbs
here should be carefully observed.* The first denotes
a ' birth ' or ' origin ; ' the second, ' existence ' from all
eternity, as the title, ' I am ' of Exodus iii. 14.

CHAPTEE IX.
8.] 'Sat and begged.' 'The man sitting and begging.'
24.] ' Praise.' Eather, ' Glory.'
27.] 'Will ye,' and 'Do ye desire,' &c. ; as vii. 17,
&c. Two verbs.
39,] ' Be made.' ' Become.'
40,] ' Some of the Pharisees.' ' Those of the Phari
sees,' Scholefield and Five Clergymen.

CHAPTEE X.
II.] 'Giveth.' ' Layeth down.' Gr. so rendered im
V. 15.
15.] 'Even so know I the Father.' 'And I know
the Father.' Scholefield would put only a semicolon at
' mine,' v. 14, and proceed with the stops and transla-
* The version)} of Cranmer and that of Eheims maintain
the distinction, doctrinally so important. The first has, ' Ere
Abraham was bom, I am ; ' the second, ' Before that Abra
ham was made, I am.'

-ST, JOHN. 77
tion thus : ' as the Father knoweth me, and I know the
Father : ' &c. The Five Clergymen stop in a similar
way, except that they put only a comma at ' mine,' in
preference to a semicolon.
1 6.] 'Fold.' ' Flock,' in the second instance. Tyn
dale renders this rightly.
24.] • Make us to doubt.' Marg. '"Hold us in sus
pense.' 28.] 'Any man.' 'Anyone' — Satan or any one. So
in the next verse.
30.] 'My Father.' 'TAe Father.'
' One.' The neuter denotes ' essence ' not ' person.'
39.] ' Escaped.' Too strong : ' Went — ^passed away.'

CHAPTEE XI.
12.] 'Do well.' Literally, 'Be saved;' i.e. as to the
body. ' Eecover,' Five Clergymen.
27.] ' I beheve.' ' I have believed.'
33.] ' Groaned in the spirit.' Alford argues that the
word means, 'He checked and restrained his spirit' —
restrained it from bursting forth into full emotion. So
Bengel. Same Gr. repeated in v. 38.
38.] 'Upon it.' Eather, ' Agaiast it.'
42.] 'People.' 'Multitude.'
47.] ' What do we.' ' What are we to do ? ' Five
Clergymen. 52.] * That nation.' ' The nation.'

78 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
CHAPTEE XIL
6.] ' Had the bag,' &c. ' Kept the bag, and pur
loined what was put therein,' Five Clergymen. Trench
(Author. Vers. p. 156) has a note in support of the same
rendering. He quotes a passage from Augustine, giving
' auferebat ' (bare away, stole, or purloined) as the true
interpretation. Bengel and Alford support our own
version. 29.] 'People.' 'Multitude.' So in v. 34.
32.] ' Me.' More emphatic, ' Myself.'
41.] ' When he saw,' &c. The Five Clergymen put a
semicolon at ' glory,' proceeding thus : — ' And he spake
of him.' Alford agrees: — 'And he spake concerning
him ; ' adding that this clause does not depend on
' when.'

CHAPTEE XIIL
2,] ' Ended.' ' Begun,' Five Clergymen. ' Being
prepared, or going on,' Alford. So Bengel.
3,] ' Went,' ' Was going.' Lit. ' goes.'
4,] ' Garments.' See on Mark x. 50.
7.] 'Hereafter.' 'After these things.'* 'After
wards,' Five Clergymen. See note on ch. i. 51.
10.] 'He that is washed.' 'He that hath bathed,'
* ' i.e. " When I have finished what I am about ; " whereas
hereafter would seem to imply a period more remote.' — Schole
field.

-ST. JOHN. 79
or 'been bathed.' Five Clergymen. There are two
different Gr. words used in this verse ; the first refer
ring to the full and general cleansing of the body in a
bath ; the second, to the subsequent washing of the feet
from dust, &c., which might be gathered on the way to
the dressing-room or the bather's own home. The re
membrance of eastern and ancient usages will at once
explain the allusion ; but its spiritual force and warning
can scarcely be learned without attention to the two
Greek verbs. The saying wonderfully reconciles and
illustrates the doctrine of purification, once for all,
through the blood of Jesus ; and of daily purification
also, for daily sin and transgression, through the same
means. 10.] ' Every whit.' ' Altogether.' ' All or whole
clean.' 14.] ' Washed.' This, in the Gr., is the second verb
of V. 10.
19.] 'Now.' 'From henceforth,' Five Clergymen.
Bengel's comment is, ' From this time, for he repeats it
again and more expressly in v. 21.' Same Gr. so ren
dered in ch. xiv. 7. 'Leaning back:' the Gr. differs
from the word rendered 'leaning' in v. 23.
26.] 'A sop.' 'TAesop'* — as a token of intimacy.
' Gave it.' ' Gives it.'
36.] ' Afterwards.' This word scarcely gives the
meaning, on the supposition that it refers to the same
* The word thus used is now rare, but is often found in
early Enghsh writers as employed in the text. Chaucer, Prol.
to Cant. Tales, has ' a sop in wine,' v. 314.

8o NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
time and event as John xxi. 18,19. 'Later,' 'at a
future time,' if the construction would admit, might
give the true sense. It is not the same Gr. as that
rendered 'hereafter' in v. 7.

CHAPTEE XIV.
2.] ' Mansions.' The Gr. word contains the idea of
abiding or duration, and is the same as that rendered
'abode' ia v. 23.
3.] 'I will come.' Literally, 'I come;' overlooking
time between. So also in v. 18. In v. 28, the same
word is accurately rendered.
16.] 'Pray.' Eather, 'ask.'*
' Comforter.' Other words have been suggested
for the original Greek, but none seem to have been
found so eligible. It is once applied to Christ,- and
there translated 'Advocate,' 1 John ii. 1. Alford puts
in a short compass the most needful points for observa
tion on the Gr. word. Those who wish to enter more
fully on the subject will find a most interesting note
upon it in Pearson on the Creed, Art. 'I believe in
the Holy Ghost.' He considers that whether the ' Com
forter' or 'Advocate' is used, the same word should be
employed in the four passages where it is applied to
the Holy Spirit, and in the one passage where it is
* 'Vox EpbiT^v notat familiarem petendi modum, qualis
inter colloquentes solet esse. Ssepius de precibus Jesu
occurrit. Infra cap. xvi. 26, xvii. 9, 15, 20. Semel tantum
de precibus fidehum.' — Lampe on John xiv. 16.

ST. JOHN. 8 1
¦applied to Christ.* See also Heber's Bampton Lectures
on the Personality and Office of the Christian Com
forter. 1 7.] ' Seeth.' A stronger word, signifying to ' be
hold' or ' contemplate.' So also in v. 19.
18.] 'Comfortless.' 'Orphan,' marg.. Five Cler
gymen, and Alford. So Wiclif, 'Fadirless.' 'Deso
late' might not be inappropriate.
22.] ' Will manifest.' Two verbs. Eather, ' Art
about to manifest,' &c.
30.] ' Hereafter,' &c. ' No longer will I talk,' &c,,
or ' No more,' Five Clergymen.

CHAPTEE XV.
I.] 'True.' On the full meaning of the Gr. used
here, as distinguished from another, only expressive of
truth in words, see Trench's Synonyms, Part I. § 8.
2.] ' Every branch in me that beareth not,' &c.
Many prefer, ' Every branch that beareth not fruit in
me.' This is a point for grammatical decision, of much
and avowed difficulty. Important doctrine is involved
in the question.
* This would seem to be countenanced by the expression
of Jesus ' another,' necessitating the fact that He was one also
— that the name belonged to Him too. It may be observed
that the title, the ' Consolation of Israel,' Luke ii. 25, irapaKXrjaic,
exactly corresponds to the vapaKXriroQ of this discourse. So
also the name of Noah (Comfort), the living type of Christ,
Gen, V. 20. G

82 N07ES ON IHE GREEK TESTAMENT.
. 3.] ' Now.' Gr. stronger and more specific. ' Al
ready.' ' Clean.' This adjective corresponds with the Gr.
verb of fhe verse before, rendered ' purgeth.'
5.] ' Without me.' The word implies ' separation,'
'apart from me.'
' Do.' The Gr. here may have the meaning ' bring
forth or produce,' so as to carry on the metaphor. It
is rendered 'bring forth' in Matt, iii., vv. 8, 10.
II.] 'Full.' 'Fulfilled.' Pass. verb.
15.] ' Henceforth,' &c. 'No longer do I call you,'
&c. ; as in xiv. 30.
22.] ' Cloke.' ' Pretext or excuse.'
26.] ' Testify.' ' Bear witness,' as in the next verse.
Or, if 'testify' is kept here, it should be repeated.
' He,' an emphatic pronoun. So, as first used in xvi.
13, 14, respectively.
CHAPTEE XVL
2,] ' Doeth God service.' ' Is offering a service
(religious) to God.'
8.] 'Eeprove.' 'Convince,' marg.; i.e. 'to bring home
with power and effect.' Scarcely expressed by ' reprove.'
1 3,] ' Truth,' ' The truth ; ' i, e. ' as it is in Jesus ' —
' of the Gospel.'
17.] 'Ye shall not see me.' ' Ye behold me not.' So
ihv. 19.
18,] ' We cannot tell.' ' We know not.'
19,] 'Of that.' 'Because.'

-ST. JOHN. 83
25.] 'Proverbs.' 'Parables,' marg. So also in
V. 29.
' Of.' ' Concerning.'
30.] ' Are we sure.' Simply, ' We know.'

CHAPTEE XVII.
12.] ' Kept.' The Gr. words thus rendered are dif
ferent. The first more especially means 'to keep;'
the second, to ' watch over' or ' guard.' * For the second
' kept,' the Five Clergymen have ' watched over.'
15.] 'The evil.' Same Gr. as in Matt. v. 37. See
note there. Whatever would apply there may apply
here also.
17.] 'Through.' 'In.'

CHAPTEE XVIII.
3.] 'A band.' 'The band;' indicating that the
matter had been all arranged.
15.] 'Another disciple.' 'The other,' &c. ; 'viz.,
John, the friend of Peter,' — Scholefield ; adding, ' See
the highly interesting note of Bishop Middleton ; and
compare John xx. 2, 3, 4, 8, referred to by him.'
* See Trench, Author. Vers., p. 109. He quotes from
Lampe, ' rripElv est generalius, vitasque novae finalem conser-
vationem potest exprimere ; ^vXaaoEiv vero specialius mediorum
prEestationem, per quse finis ille obtinetur.'
G 2

84 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT
21.] 'They.' 'These.'
28.] ' Hall of judgment.' ' Prsetorium.' See on
Matt, xxvii. 27.

CHAPTEE XIX.
17.] 'A place.' ' The place.'
28.] 'Accomplished.' Eather, 'fulfilled.' Same verb
as that so rendered immediately after by this word.
29.] ' Upon hyssop.' The Five Clergymen have a
' stalk of hyssop,' — explanatory, but not literal, as there
is no word to represent ' stalk' in the original. But
that it was a stalk identical with the ' reed ' of Matt.
xxvii. 48, there can be no doubt. *
30.] ' The ghost,' or ' the spirit.' See on Matt. xxvi.
50. 31.] 'The Jews therefore,' &c. More simply and
literally (with the live Clergymen), ' Then the Jews,
that the bodies might not remain upon the cross on the
Sabbath day, since it was the preparation,' &c.
35.] ' Bare record.' ' Hath borne witness.' Witness
also to be repeated for the subs. ' record,' in same verse.
36.] ' Were done.' ' Came to pass.'
* ' Hyssopus in illis climatibus nostrate major apte tenebat
ramusculis suis spongiam acetiplenam.' — Bengel. Alford ob
serves that we need not suppose the cross to have been lofty.
Bengel has full statements on the subject, quoting Origen and
others.

ST. JOHN. 85

CHAPTEE XX.
3.] ' Came to.' ' Went toward,' Five Clergymen.
Our version anticipates the arrival.
5.] 'Saw.' 'Seeth.'
14.] 'Saw.' 'Beholds;' stronger than the ordinary
word ' to see.'
18.] ' Came and told.' ' Cometh and telleth.'
26.] ' Came.' ' Cometh.' All these present tenses
made the narrative more graphic than the past of our
version.

CHAPTEE XXI.
I.] 'Shewed.' ' Manifested,' in both cases. Stronger
expression. 3.] 'A ship.' 'The ship.'
8.] ' A Httle ship.' ' The boat.'
9.] ' Come to land.' 'Landed.'
9.] 'Saw.' 'See.'
II.] 'Went up.' ' Went on board.'
14.] ' Shewed himself.' ' Was manifested.'
16.] 'Feed.' Not the same Gr. as that used in the
two other instances. Eather, ' Tend.' * This would be
a nearer translation of the Greek.
* Trench, in his Synonyms (Part I. § xxv.), has a passage
on the distinction between the two words : — ' Bvukw, the
same word as the Latin " pasco," is simply " to feed ; "

86 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
23.] ' Should not die.' Literally, ' Dieth not.'
' Shall not die.' Again, ' Dieth not.'

but TToifxaivb) involves much more — the whole office of
the shepherd, the entire leading, guiding, guarding, fold
ing of the flock, as well as the finding of nourishment
for it.' He does not consider that there is any Latin or
English word which would equally correspond with the Greek
¦TToijuaiVw. I may add, however, that the verb ' shepherding '
is quite common among our rural population ; and this is the
exact significance.

THE ACTS. 87

THE ACTS.
CHAPTEE I,
5,] ' With the Holy Ghost.' Literally, ' In the Holy
Ghost.' 13,] 'An upper-chamber.' Lit., 'The upper-cham
ber.' ' Abode. ' Eather, ' Were staying ; ' ' they did not
all dwells in one house,' Alford, referring to John xix. 27.
15.] 'Were.' Eather, ' Was.'
17,] 'Part.' A word of special reference to the
ministry. Its original meaning 'lot' (as in v. 26)
caused its subsequent one of ' appointment.'
20.] ' Bishoprick,' Literally, an ' overseeing, a
charge,' This is one of several words rendered by the
translators of the Acts in a form almost exclusively.
ecclesiastical : e. g. the word ' church,' as applied to the
congregation of Israel, Acts vii. 38, and 'Easter,' ch.
xii. 4, for 'Passover.'
24.] 'Whether of these two.' Literally, 'Which or
whom of these two,' &c.
25.] 'By transgression fell.' A single word, sig
nifying ' to depart from or desert one's station or office.'
Eendered in Gr. of the Sept., Ex. xxxii. 8, ' turned
aside.' CHAPTEE IL
2.] 'Bushing.' Literally, ' Borne along.'

0 0 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
3,] ' Cloven.' The word of Tyndale's Version, and
preserved in Cranmer, Geneva, and the Authorised.
The Eheims has ' parted.' ' Divided ' would, perhaps,
be the most obvious rendering.
6,] ' When this was noised abroad,' It is simply,
' the voice having taken place.' So the marg., but rather
indefinitely, 'When this voice was made,' Alford con
siders that it means the noise of the ' rushing, mighty
wind,' heard over all the neighbourhood.
9,] ' Asia.' In the small and limited sense of the
word, referring probably to the district of which Ephesus
was the capital.
10,] ' Strangers of Eome,' More literally, ' the
Eomans dwelling' or 'sojourning.' The Gr. specifically
describes those dwelling in a city not their own.
II.] 'Wonderful works.' A single word, rendered
' great things,' Luke i. 49. I am not aware of any
corresponding substantive ih our language.
1 3.] ' New wine.' ' Sweet wine,' Alford.
18,] 'On.' ' Even on,' as expressive of the particle.
19,] 'I will shew.' Literally, ' I will give.'
20,] ' Notable.' ' Glorious, conspicuous.' Same word
in Gr. Sept. rendered ' dreadful,' Mai. iv. 5.
22,] ' Approved.' Stronger, ' Demonstrated,' or,
' one shown to be that which He claimed to be,' Alford.
30.] 'Christ,' Eather, 'The Christ.' So also in
the next verse.
31,] 'In hell.' Literally, 'In Hades;' or, more
literally, ' In the house or place of Hades ;' Hades being
a genitive, and some similar word understood. We may

THE ACTS. 89
conclude that the 'place of departed spirits,' is signified.
There is another word for the fiery and penal h^ll, viz.
the ' Gehenna ' of Matt. v. 22, and elsewhere.
33.] ' Shed forth.' ' Poured out.' Same Gr. as in
V. 17. That is the prophecy, this the declaration of
its fulfilment.
40.] ' Save yourselves.' Eather, ' Be ye saved ' —
implying God's operation in the work. This lost since
Wiclif's translation.
'Untoward.' Literally, ' Crooked or perverted.' Same
Gr. rendered ' crooked ' in Luke iii. 5, and Phil. ii. 15.
43,] ' By,' Eather, ' through, ' instrumentally. So
in V, 16.
46.] ' Continuing,' Same Gr. verb has ' stedfastly '
added to it in v. 42. There is no reason for any
difference. 47,] ' Such as should be saved,' Eather, ' The
saved.' Same word thus rendered in 1 Cor. i, 18.

CHAPTEE III.
I,] ' Went up.' ' Were going up.'* So again, in the
next verse, ' was being carried ' is better than ' was
carried.' 3,] ' An alms.' ' Alms.' Precisely the same word as
before. * See Trench (Author, Vers, p, 145) on the propriety of
giving the force of the imperfect tense here and in sundry
other passages.

90 NOTES ON THE GREEK TES2AMEN2.
• 7.] ' Feet and ankle bones.' Literally, ' Soles of the
feet and ankles.'
10,] ' Wonder and amazement,' Bengel observes
that the first of the Gr. words expresses the effects of
the miracle on their feelings; the second, on their
under standirtg.
13.] ' Was determined.' Eather, 'Had judged.'
17.] 'I wot.' We should now say, ' I know.'
18.] ' Christ.' ' The Christ ' of prophecy.
19.] 'When.' Alford says the Gr. cannot be thus
rendered, and proposes 'in order that.' Scholefield
expresses himself more doubtfully.
\26,] ' Hath-sent.' ' Sent.' Inasmuch as not spoken
of any mission in special connection with the recent
miracle, ' To bless you.' Literally, ' Blessing you.'

CHAPTEE IV.
2.] ' Through Jesus.' ' In Jesus.' ' In the person
(or case) of Jesus,' Alford ; adding, ' as an example of
that which the Sadduces denied.'
12.] 'Salvation.' ' TAs salvation,' the one expected
salvation. 13.] 'Ignorant,' A more specific word, implying the
absence of any profession, or education, or qualification,
adapting them for theological teaching.*
* 'AypafxfxaToe, rude ; iStwrjjc, stiU. more rude, — Beng,

THE ACTS. 91
' Took knowledge of.' Perhaps, ' Eecognised,'
20.] ' We ' — Emphatic pronoun,
21.] ' Finding nothing how they might punish them.'
' Finding no means of punishing them.' Scholefield.
25,] ' The heathen,' Literally, 'Nations,' No article.
' People.' 'Peoples.' So again in v. 27.
27,] 'Child.' ' Servant,' Alford. Trench also (Author.
Vers. p. 108) would prefer the word ' servant ' here, and
in each passage of the Acts where a similar Greek phrase
occurs. Jesus is announced by the same Gr. word in
Is. xiii. 1. Sept.

CHAPTEE V.
15.] ' Some.' Literally, ' Some one,' sing.
18.] 'Prison.' Same Gr. rendered 'hold' in iv. 3.
Possibly two distinct words indicate a transfer from one
place to another, as the Gr. for ' prison ' in next verse is
different. 30,] ' 'Whom ye slew and hanged on a tree.' ' 'Whom
ye slew, hanging him on a tree.' Scholefield, in a note
on the similar Greek in ch. x. 39, has proposed this
amendment, which more literally corresponds with the
fact that they slew him by crucifixion, or ' hanging him
on a tree.'
¦^'^ ' Took counsel.' 'Were counselling.'
39,] ' To fight against God.' ' Fighters against God.'

92 NOTES ON 2 HE GREEK TESTAMENT.
A single compound word. One similar occurs in Eom
i. 30. Literally, ' God-haters.'
42.] 'Christ.' 'TAe Christ.'

CHAPTEE VI.
I,] ' Greeks.' ' Hellenists,' or ' Greek-speaking
Jews.'* Not the same Gr. word as in ch. xiv. 1, &c.
2,] ' It is not reason,' Literally, ' It is not that
Vv'hich pleaseth,' 'us' being understood. Same word
in John viii. 29, and rendered, ' things that please.'
3,] ' May appoint.' ' Will appoint.' Future tense.

CHAPTEE VII.
7.] ' Serve ; ' implying the ' service of worship.'
Same Gr, rightly rendered ' worship,' in v. 42.
1 7.] ' When.' Eather, ' as — in proportion as,' Al
ford. 19.] 'Live.' More specific, 'Be preserved alive,'
Parkhurst. 20.] ' Exceeding fair.' Literally (with marg.), ' Fair
to God.' See Jon. iii. 3. (marg,) Ps, Ixxx. 10, do.
22,] ' Was learned,' Perhaps, rather (as pass.), was
' taught or instructed.' ' Learn,' however, had in the
* On this class of persons and their language, see Winer,
T5+ T Durtf 111 y^f\i-a

THE ACTS. ^3
older English an active signification, and has so still in
rustic phraseology. Eichardson quotes from Drayton,
Who, tiU I learned him, had not known his might.
26.] ' He would have set them at one.' ' He set them
at one,' Alford ; adding, ' The work on Moses' part was
complete.' Bengel alludes to the word as implying the
' force of gentleness.' The lit. Gr. is ' constrained them
to peace,'
35 ] 'Deliverer.' Literally, a 'Eedeemer,' or 'Ean-
somer,' and so in a special manner typifying Christ. The
word comes from the Gr. ' ransom.'
36,] ' After that he had shewed.' ' Shewing,' Schole
field. Lit,, ' doing.'
37.] 'Like unto me.' Marg., more literal, ' As my
self, or me.'
38.] ' Church.' ' Assembly,' Alford ; adding, ' Pro
bably the assembly held (Ex. xix.) for the promulgation
of the law at Mount Sinai, not the church generally.'
40.] ' Wot.' We should now say ' know.'
44.] 'Fashion.' Eather, ' Figure.'* Same Gr. thus
rendered in v. 43. The contrast comes out better thus.
45,] ''Which came after,' Marg, more literal,
' Having received.' ' Having inherited,' Alford.
' Jesus.' Eather, 'Joshua,' as should be also in Heb.
iv. 8.
' Into their possession.' ' At (or in) their taking
possession,' Alford.
* Corresponding word avTiTvira, rendered 'figures' in Heb.
ix. 22. See also 1 Pet. iii. 21.

94 NOTES ON THE GREEK TES2AMEN2.
46.] 'Desired.' 'Asked permission,' Alford. Same
Gr. for Paul's asking letters, ch. ix. 2.
' Tabernacle.' ' Habitation.' Not the same Gr. as
that rendered ' tabernacle ' in vv. 43, 44. It was not
David's object to find a ' tabernacle,' but an ' habitation,'
i.e. ' temple.' See Scholefield.
51.] 'Eesist.' Gr. very peculiar, as 'fall against.'
54.] 'Were cut.' See on ch. v. 33.
59.] 'God.' The insertion of this word is unde.sirable.
Stephen is presented to us in the Gr. as ' calling on
the Lord Jesus,' — saying to the Lord Jesus, ' Eeceive
my spirit ' — directly addressing Him.

CHAPTEE VIIL
5,] 'Christ,' TAe Christ,' The ' Anointed one.'
9,] ' Bewitched,' Perhaps too specific ; rather,
' amazed,' ' perplexed,' The Gr. (rightly rendered ' be
witched ' in Gal, iii. 1) is a different word. See on
V. 13.II,] ' Bewitched,' Note on v. 9 applies here also.
13,] 'Wondered,' The Gr, is the same word which
is rendered 'bewitched' in vv, 9 and 11, and affords a
fresh reason for attention to the exact meaning in those
two instances. He who ' amazed ' and perplexed others,
was now ' amazed ' himself.
26.] ' Which is desert.' Literally, ' It is desert.'
37.] - Jesus Christ.' ' The Jesus Christ.'

THE ACTS. 95
CHAPTEE IX.
2,] ' This way,' ' The way,' as in marg,, i,e, of ' sal
vation,' xvi, 1 7, ' of the Lord,' xviii, 25. Alford.*
5.] ' Pricks.' ' Goads ' would perhaps be better, and
bring up more readily the illustration of the oxen, as so
often seen in the South of Europe, kicking against the
goads of the drivers.f
22,] ' Increased,' ' Was increased.' The pass, should
certainly be kept up, as telhng the operation of God.
' Power ' might be better than 'strength,'
26,] ' Was.' Literally, ' is ; ' more graphic.
29,] 'Greeks,' i,e. 'Hellenists.' See on ch. vi. 1.
36.] 'Disciple.' The Gr. has the advantage of ex
pressing a ' female disciple.'
38.] 'Was there.' Literally, ' Is there ;' more graphic
— as in V. 26.
* Scholefield, on ch. xix. 9, has the following note on the
expression ' the way : ' — ' I do not think our translators have
got over the difficulty of this expression by rendering this way,
that way. Comp. ix. 2, xxiv. 22, and v. 23 of the present
chapter ; and see on Matt. xv. 12. The term appears singular
to us, but we must go back for it to the OM Testament, where
it occurs in Ps. Ixvii. 2 — " That Thy way may be known upon
earth ; " a passage which I regret that the venerable compilers
of our Liturgy have in some measure perverted in the beauti
ful prayer for all conditions of men, " That Thou wouldst be
pleased to make Thy ways made known unto them.'' Perhaps, if
our translators had in the first instance adhered to ,the literal
rendering, the way, the apparent quaintness of it would long
since have worn off.'
f The phrase was comtnon among the Greek and Latin poets.

$6 N02ES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
39.] ' Coats.' ' Strictly, a woollen shirt or smock worn
next the body.' * Used for the garments both of men
and women. The Bride in Song of Solomon (ch. v. 3)
says, ' I have put off my coat. How shall I put it on ? '

CHAPTEE X.
I.] 'There was.' Literally, ' But there was.' This
maintains the connection with the previous passage.
Peter is still spoken of.
1 2.] ' All manner of four-footed beasts of the earth.'
Literally, ' All the quadrupeds or four-footed beasts of
the earth.'
28.] ' To keep company.' Stronger and more literally,
' To be joined or united to.'
37.] 'Word.' Eather, 'Matter,' the 'thing said,'
Alford. Not the same Gr. as for ' word ' in v. 36.
38.] ' Oppressed.' More specifically, ' Subdued,
lorded and ruled over by one of power against them.'
39.] ' Whom they slew and hanged on a tree.' ' Whom
they slew, hanging him on a tree,' as Scholefield. See
on ch. V. 30.
CHAPTEE XI.
14,] 'Whereby.' 'In which.'
1 7.] ' Who believed.' Scholefield prefers ' Upon our
believing,' for two reasons : first, because our version
would require the Gr. article, which is absent ; secondly,
* Liddell and Scott,

THE ACTS. 97
from his considering it a reference to the time when the
Holy Ghost was given them as an evidence or fruit of
their believing.'
20,] ' Greeks.' ' Grecians or Hellenists.' See on
ch. vi. 1.
26,] ' And the disciples were.' More literally, ' So
that the disciples were called,' &c,, Bengel, The
sentence is continuous, and has no break, as in our
ver.sion.
CHAPTEE XII.
I,] 'Vex.' Stronger, 'To hurt;' as in xViii. 10.
Same sense of persecution.
3, J ' Pleased,' Literally, ' Is pleasing to,'
4,] Easter.' ' The Passover.' Same Gr. word so
rendered in every other instance. *
5.] ' Prayer was made,' &c. Marg. more literal,
' Intense or earnest prayer.' I omit the first adj. of the
marginal reading, as the Gr. has only one. The same
Gr. is applied to the prayer of Jesus in the Agony of
the Garden : ' He prayed more earnestly,' Lu, xxii, 44.
7.] ' The.' Eather, ' An angel.'
* Trench (Auth, Version, p, 49) obsetves that our trans
lators have 'removed Easter from places out of nutabei*
where in the earlier versions it had stood as the rendering of
Ilaffxa, substituting " the Passover " in its room. With all this
they have suffered " Easter '' in a single instance — at Acts xii.
4 — to remain, sometiijies, I am sure, to the perplexity of the
English reader.' H

98 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
9.] ' Was.' ' Is,' lit. and more graphic.
12.] 'Having considered the thing.' 'Having be
come aware of it,' Alford. Same Gr. verb thus ren
dered in xiv. 6. Scholefield prefers ' consider,' for
both instances.
19.] ' To be put to death.' ' To be led or taken
away,' — for death, however, being understood.
20.] 'The king's chamberlain.' Lit., as in marg.,
' who was over the king's bed-chamber.'
23.] ' The.' Eather, ' An angel.'

CHAPTEE XIIL
7.] ' Deputy.' ' Pro-consul.'
9.] 'Had.' 'Has.'
XlVj 16.] 'Times.' 'Generations.'
18.] ' Suffered their manners in the wilderness.' A
single Gr. compound word. Whether this is the cor
rect reading has been much contested. So difficult
was the point, in the view of our translators, that the
margin will be found to contain quite a different mean
ing, as not impossible. Supposing our version correct,
it may be observed, that although the Gr. for the subs.
in compound is not the same word as that rendered
'manners' 1 Cor. xv. 33, still, in both cases, the idea
is much more deep, ethical, and moral, than the term,
in its common application to little more than mere
externals, would suggest.
42.] ' Were gone.' Eather, ' Were going.'

THE ACTS. 99

CHAPTEE XV.
8.] ' God, who knoweth the hearts.' In Gr. a single
compound adjective: 'The heart-knowing, discerning
God.' 26.] 'Hazarded.' Eather, 'Given up.' 'Martyrs in
will,' Alford.
31.] 'Consolation.' Perhaps, 'Exhortation,' as in
marg.

CHAPTEE XVI
12.] 'Chief.' Marg. 'First.' Perhaps more eligible,
as signifying, not the chief, but the 'first' in geogTa-
phical proximity to Paul on his journey. Thessalonica
was the chief city of that district. So Bengel and
Alford. 22.] 'To beat them.' Same Gr. rendered 'with
rods,' in 2 Cor. xi, 25, ' where this is referred to,'
Scholefield. 25.] ' Sang praises to God.' The Hteral Gr. is very
beautiful : They were ' singing or hymning God,' i. e.
when the earthquake occurred.
34.] ' Set meat,' Literally, ' Set a table.'
37.] ' Openly.' Stronger, ' Pubhcly.'

lOO NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
CHAPTEE XVII,
I.] ' A synagogue.' ' The synagogue.'
3.] ' Christ.' ' The Christ,' i.e,, ' of prophecy and
expectation.' 4.] ' Consorted with.' Perhaps, ' Were added as by
appointment,' The word is only used in this place,
5,] ' Lewd.' We should now rather say, ' bad.' So
in regard to ' wicked lewdness,' xviii. 14. The Gr, does
not involve that special character of impropriety which
our translation, at the present day, would suggest.
Strange as it may seem, there is no doubt that the
English word has its origin from an implied inferiority
of the lay to the clerical body. See Eichardson's Diet.
for the root of the expression.
' Of the baser sort.' Literally, ' Market-place men,
standing ready to be hired for any purpose whatsoever,'
Bengel. 9,] ' Of the other.' ' Of the rest.' ' The rendering
is ambiguous,' Scholefield.
II.] ' Noble :' i.e. ' of a free ingenuous spirit.' *
16,] 'Wholly given to idolatry.' A single Gr. word,
' Full of idols,' marg. So Bengel.
19.] ' Areopagus.' ' Mars Hill ; the highest court in
Athens,' marg. So rendered in v. 22.
21.] ' Wbich were there.' ' Sojourning there.' Clas
sical readers will remember their large number and
peculiar name and condition at Athens.
* Of an 'ingenium liberale.' — Grot, ad loc.

THE ACTS. lOl
'New thing.' Literally, 'Newer' — the very last, as
it were. 22,] ' Too superstitious.' Trench (Author, Vers.
p. 174) speaks of this word as erroneous, and ' much to
he regretted.' He recommends ' religious ' instead, not
only as more correct, but also as agreeing with the
spirit of Paul in avoiding needless offence, specially at
the beginning of his address,
23,] ' Devotions,' Eather, ' gods that ye worship,'
(marg.); or, 'objects of religious worship' — 'temples,
altars, statues,' &c., Alford.
24,] ' Is Lord of all.' Eather, 'Being Lord of all.'
26.] ' All nations of men.' Literally, ' Every nation
of men.'
' Hath determined.' Literally, ' Having determined.'
27.] ' Feel after.' Same word often used for ' touch
or feel,' or handle, as in Luke xxiv. 39, 1 John i. 1.
Bengel observes, that the 'touch' is the lowest an,d
humblest of the senses, and therefore appropriately ap
plied to the vague and imperfect endeavours of the
Gentiles, 30,] 'Winked at.' Literally, 'Overlooked.' The
thought suggested by our expression is not in the Gr.
word, which is more simple and general.

I02 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
CHAPTEE XVIIL
5.] ' Christ.' Literally, ' The Christ.'
12.] 'And when Gallio was the deputy.' Eather,
' Gallio being the pro-consul.'
14,] 'Wicked lewdness.' Too specific. The idea
conveyed by ' lewdness ' is not in the original, any more
than in the adj. of ch. xvii, 5. The meaning of the
word has been considerably narrowed since the date of
our version.

CHAPTEE XIX.
2.] ' There be.' Scholefield considers that the words
thus rendered, mean 'be given.' The same verb is
thus translated in John vii. 39.
II.] 'Special.' Perhaps more accurately, with Al
ford, ' Miracles of no ordinary kind.'
13,] 'Vagabond,' Perhaps too strong. 'Who went
about.' 18.] ' That believed.' Eather, ' Who had believed.'
23.] ' That way.' ' The way.' See ix. 2.
24,] ' For Diana.' Eather, ' Of,' Scholefield.
27.] ' Craft.' Lit., ' Part, or ' department,' Alford.
' Magnificence.' ' Greatness,' corresponding with Gr.
adj. rendered 'great ' just previously.
33,] ' Drew,' Eather, ' Thrust,' Scholefield.
35.] ' Town-clerk.' Wiclif's Version has ' Scribe.'

THE ACTS. 103
Tyndale introduces ' Tonne Clarcke.' This has been
adopted in the other versions, except that of Eheims,
which re-introduces ' Scribe,' and this, no doubt,
is the exact translation of the Greek. It conveys
simply the idea of a scribe or recorder. Bengel has
' actuarius,' defined in Smith's Diet, of Gr. and Eom.
Ant. ' a short-hand writer, who took down the speeches
in the senate and public assemblies.' Thucydides,
book vii. 10, speaks of a similar functionary at Athens.
Probably, however, from the narrative in the Acts,
the office was one of more real authority than the
quotation thus made would denote — more, in reality,
like that of the mayors in our own civic and provincial
administration. Our town-clerks, as acting for them,
have their own special power also.
'Worshipper.' Eather, 'The Temple-keeper,' as
marg. This title of one at Ephesus is found on inscrip
tions. ' Of the image which fell down from Jupiter.' A
single word, describing a relic without doubt famous in
that day.
37.] 'Churches.' Eather, 'Temples.'*
38.] ' The law is open.' Eather, as in marg., ' The
court-days are kept.'
39,] ' In a lawful,' &c. Eather, ' In the.'
* See, however, an interesting note in Trench (Author,
Vers. p. 16), showing that the word ' church' was sometimes
used by an earlier Enghsh writer for a ' heathen temple,' and
for the ' Temple of the Jews.'

104 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

CHAPTEE XX.
7.] ' Continued.' More literally, ' Extended,' im
plying at greater length than usual.
II.] 'Eaten.' Lit., 'Tasted.' Bengel considers that
this was a ' fresh breaking of bread on the part of Paul
aow,' on setting out on his journey, and additional to
that of the previous day mentioned at v. 7. Alford
applies it to a meal. Pool leaves it uncertain.
18.] ' At all seasons.' Eather, perhaps, 'The whole
time.' 23.] 'Witnesseth.' The preposition adds strength,
a,nd probably implies continuance in this testimony.
24.] ' None of these things move me.' Lit., ' I make
account of nothing.' The grammatical peculiarity of
the expression no doubt caused the paraphrase.
27.] ' Shunned.' Same Gr. on same subject ren
dered ' kept back ' in v. 20.

CHAPTEE XXI.
I.] 'Gotten from them.' This ' does not come up
to the force of the original,' Alford. The Gr. implies
' being torn or drawn from them with difficulty,' and
carries .on the feelings suggested by vv. 37, 38 of the
previous chapter.
4.] ' Disciples.' ' The disciples.' The article im
plies certain disciples in view — not found unexpectedly,

THE ACTS, 105
or merely by the way, as our version would suggest.
It recognises their existence before.
13.] 'What mean ye,' &c. No cause to diminish
from the strength of the original ; ' What do ye, weep
ing and breaking my heart ? '
15.] 'Took up our carriages.' A curious version to
the English ear of this day. Alford gives for the right
translation, ' having discharged our baggage ' — ' un
packed the baggage necessary for our journey to
Jerusalem.'* There is another reading which would
suggest ' putting up things.'
' We went.' ' We go.'
16.] ' Old,' not, I believe, in years, but as to time of
conversion. 20.] ' Thousands.' Insufficient. The Gr. is ' myriads '
or 'ten thousands,' and was definitively used for the
number ten thousand.
21.] 'They are informed.' The Gr. implies not
merely that such inforraation has casually reached
them, but that means and pains had been taken to
inform them. Same Gr. verb so employed by the
writer of this book in Luke i. 4, and rendered by the
word ' instructed.' It appears again in v. 24.
* Trench (Author. Vers. p. 42) observes 'that "carriage"
is a constant word in the Enghsh of the sixteenth and seven
teenth centuries for baggage, being that which men carry, and
not, as now, that which carries them. Nor can there be any
doubt that it is employed by our translators here, as also in one
or two other passages where it occurs in this sense : Judges
xviii. 21 ; 1 Sam. xvii. 22.'

I06 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
26.] 'An offering.' 'The offering,' i.e. appointed,
Numb. vi. 13-17.
32.] ' Left beating of Paul.' Eather, ' Left off beat
ing Paul.'
34,] ' Castle.' Alford explains the Gr. as ' the camp
or barracks attached to the tower Antonia, or perhaps
the tower itself: but the other is the more usual
meaning.' 36,] 'Away with him,' The Gr. signifies 'to death.'
See Gr. word of a similar character so employed and
so rendered also ia ch. xii. 19.
38.] ' That were murderers.' Perhaps ' that were '
had better be left out. It strengthens an erroneous
impression that al| these men had actually committed
murder. Eather it may be considered a name given to
the men of a most abandoned character, ready to com
mit the act. ' Assassins,' ' cut-throats,' and such appel
lations are sometimes used thus in the ordinary lan
guage of all nations ; and the Eoman captain would not
have been unlikely to speak in the strongest term of '
criminals among the Jews. The word is a Latin one
Grecised, and is derived from sica, a dagger.

CHAPTEE XXII.
3,] 'Zealous,' More specific and stronger, 'A
zealot,' The name was given to certain strict observers
and defenders of the Law. So used again. Gal. i. 14.
4,] ' This way.' Eather, ' This the way,' See on
ix, 2.

THE ACTS. 107
5.] ' Estate of the elders,' Obscure. The Gr. is
literally, ' The Presbytery,' or ' assembly of the elders.'
'Went.' 'Was going.' He had not reached Da
mascus, where the event now narrated by him took place.
23.] ' And cast off their clothes.' Eather, ' And
threw up their garments,' Scholefield; adding, 'Not
cast them off, but holding their loose garments in their
hands, shook them and tossed them upward,' *
28.] ' Freedom,' Lit,, ' Citizenship.' We might say,
' Freedom of the city.' .
29.] ' Examined.' Not simply by word, but by
' putting to pain or torture,' by scourging or otherwise.

CHAPTEE XXIII
\.'\ 'Lived.' Gr. more specific. Same idea con
veyed in Phil. iii. 20, by the Gr. rendered ' let your
conversation be,' &c. It implies, that ' he had lived a
true and loyal Jew — obeying, according to his con
science, that divine citizenship'f of which he was a
covenant-member,' Alford.
5.] ' Was.' Lit,, ' Is.'
10,] ' Soldiers,' ' The force or troop.' See on v. 27.
27.] 'An army.' Much too large. Eather, 'The
force or troop,' a well-known division under his
* Grotius would support our version : ' Ut expeditiores
essent ad vim faciendum,' referring to ch, vii. 58.
f As I have excluded Greek from the body of these pages,
I venture to put in this word for the original of the text and
of Dean Alford's note, i.e. troXiriia.

Io8 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
command, referred to in ch. xxi. 32, and in 10th v. of
this chapter, where the same Gr. word is rendered
' soldiers,' which is here given as ' the army.' ' The
soldiery ' might suit.
CHAPTEE XXIV.
2.] 'Very worthy deeds.' Gr. a single word, re
presenting things happily and successfully carried on.'
Tertullus grandly and oratorically uses it to please
Felix by the notice of such things.*
5.] ' Pestilent fellow.' Gr. a single word : ' A
plague, or pest.' It is found employed as in the text
in Mac. xv. 3 (Bengel), and in Demosthenes. Ver
nacular English has the same expression.
' Eingleader.' Properly, ' the officer who stands on
the right of tbe front rank, as leader of the force.' I
see no reason for giving an English word here implying
anything low and contemptuous, though in the word
rendered ' pestilent fellow ' such is evidently suggested.
13,] 'Prove the things.' Lit,, 'Prove me — shew
me — present me ' (i, e, as guilty) ' of the things,' We
have the latter expression for bringing a charge in
certain courts,
18,] 'Whereupon.' Lit., 'In which things or en
gagements.' Alford has ' occupations.' The remainder
of the verse is too vaguely rendered: 'They found me
purified in the temple, not with crowd nor with tumult,
* Alford quotes Cicero's definition of the Gr, word (De
Fin, iii, 7), ' qv.es nos aut recta aut rectfe facta dicamus,'

THE ACTS. 109
but some Jews from Asia,' &c. The meaning of St, Paul
evidently refers to that which these latter persons did,
though there may be grammatical difficulty in carrying
on the sentence,
20.] ' Evil-doing.' I should prefer ' offence,' as
against the law. Corresponding verb rendered 'If I
be an offender,' in xxv. 11.
22.] ' That way,' ' The way,' i, e, of salvation. See
on ix. 2.
25,] ' Felix trembled,' Lit,, ' Fehx, alarmed, or
struck with fear, answered,' &c,
26,] ' Communed,' Present tense, ' Communes,'
27,] ' Shew.' Eather, ' Lay up,' for his own future
benefit. ' A pleasure,' More literally, ' favours.' So a favour
in xxv. 9.
CHAPTEE XXV.
5,] ' Any wickedness,' Lit,, ' anything,'— implying,
of course, against the laws,
' Which are able.' Perhaps, ' Those in authority.'
9.] ' A pleasure,' A favour. See on xxiv, 27, Same
subs, and verb,
II,] 'Deliver.' The Gr. more significant. It in
cludes the idea of favouring them in the act. So as
to the same word in v. 16.
' Be an offender.' See note on xxiv. 20.
19.] 'Superstition,' Eather, Eeligion, Alford re
marks, that a word corresponding to our 'superstition'

no NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
would have been most unlikely here, as used by one of
high rank and courteous demeanour addressing a high
born Jew.* See on ch. xvii, 22.
21.] 'Hearing.' More literally, ' Examination, cogni
zance.' 26,] 'My lord.' 'The lord' — the name recently
given to the Eoman emperor. Bengel.
CHAPTEE XXVI.
3.] 'The Jews.' Literally, 'Jews.' No article, f
7.] ' Our twelve tribes,' A single word.
12.] 'Whereupon. Lit., ' In which things or engage
ments,' as in xxiv. 18.
14,] ' Pricks.' Eather, ' Goads.' See on ix. 5.
16,] 'Make,' Gr, more specific: 'To appoint or
designate,' 18,] ' And turn them,' ' Eather, ' That they should
turn;' being the same grammatical construction as
that rightly rendered ' that they may receive,' in the
same verse. So Scholefield.
20.] ' Shewed.' Eather, ' Declared, or told as a mes
senger.' 22,] ' Help of God.' Eather, ' The help.'
23.] ' Should suffer.' The Greek here is not the
simple and ordinary verb, but an adjective derived
* See also Doddridge,
t See Trench (Author. Vers. p. 137) on the difference of
meaning which the article, as here introduced or omitted,
would convey.

THE ACTS. 1 1 1
from the verb ' to suffer.' It signifies that Christ should
be' ' one subject to suffering,' * or a 'suffering one.' We
have thus a doctrinal and precious title of Christ.
'And that he should be the first,' &c, Scholefield
would correct, ' And that he first, by his resurrection
from the dead, should shew light,' &c, ; adding, that it
marks more clearly the reference to Ps, cxviii, 27, as a
' striking prediction of the resurrection.' ,
CHAPTEE XXVII.
3.] ' Eefresh himself.' Too vague : ' To obtain aid
and care' — probably for the needs of the voyage.
9,] ' The fast.' ' The fast also.'
12,] 'Lieth.' Gr. 'Looking:' much preferred by
Scholefield, as denoting the aspect, not the part of the
island, where the haven was.
14,] 'Tempestuous.' More specific. Lit., 'Typhonic'
— denoting a ' whirlwind' as attending it.
15.] 'Into.' ' Against,' Scholefield.
' We let her drive.' ' Giving up, we were driven
along,' Alford.
16,] ' An island.' Literally, 'a small island, or islet,'
17,] 'Strake sail,' Alford has 'lowering the gear,'
i,e. of the 'fair-weather sails,' &c.
19.] ' Tackling.' Gr. more general : ' the furniture,
fittings, moveables in general.'
21.] 'Harm and loss.' Precisely the same Gr. words
* Lid, and Scott quote the ' passibilis ' of Cicero.

112 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
rendered 'hurt and damage' in v, 10, and better re
tained, as that address is referred to,
22,] 'Loss,' Different Gr, from that just before trans
lated. Here the distinction should have been retained.
They were to suffer a loss of a certain kind, but not a
' destruction' or ' casting away' (the lit. Gr.) of life.
23,] ' Serve,' More specific, ' worship.'
29.] 'Eocks,' Literally, ' rough places.'
40.] 'And when they had taken up,' &c. 'And
having cut the anchors, they let them go into the sea,'
Scholefield. 44,] ' On broken pieces,' The lit, Gr. is — ' On some
of the things from the ship,'
'Escaped.' 'Were saved' — with a prep, implying
the completeness of their preservation. It is better to
give tbe force of the passive, as telling the agency of
God.
CHAPTEE XXVIII.
1,] ' Escaped,' 'Were saved,' as in ch, xxvii, 44.
2.] ' Barbarous people.' ' The foreigners.'
' Present,' i. e. ' which had come upon us.'
4.] ' Barbarians,' ' Foreigners.' Same Gr. as in
V. 2.
' Escaped.' ' Saved,' Same Gr. as twice before. See
on ch. xxvii. 44,
II,] ' Castor and Pollux,' These are meant, but the
Gr, is simply one word, ' Dioscuri.'
13,] 'Fetched a compass.' More simply, 'Going
round, or making a circuit,'

EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. I13

EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS.

CHAPTEE L
I,] ' Servant,' The Greek implies that the person
spoken of is the complete, living property of another,
more than the mere hired servant, who may depart at
any moment, and in whom the owner has no perma
nent interest of possession. This is fully drawn out by
Ellicott, Note on Phil. i. 1.
3.] ' Made.' Eather, ' Born.'
4.] ' Declared.' The Gr. translated ' Ordained ' in
Acts X. 42, and xvii. 31. Both passages concern the
office of our Saviour, as ordained by the Father.
There is a sense of ' defined appointment,' going be
yond that of ' declaration ' only, as commonly used.
Bengel applies Ps. xi. 7.*
8,] 'Spoken of.' Eather, ' Announced,' ' preached,'
or ' shewn.' The second is the most frequent transla
tion. See Acts iv. 2, and elsewhere. In 1 Cor. ii. 1,
it is 'declaring;' in Acts xvi. 17, 'shew;' and the
same in 1 Cor. xi. 26, where, perhaps, the meaning
corresponds most accurately with that of this verse.
9.] ' With my spirit.' Eather, ' In my spirit.'
* ' Quod Pater determinatissim^ dixit.'
I

1 14 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
12.] 'With you.' Marg. has ' In you.' But this will
scarce give the full effect of the prep, on the verb ren
dered ' comfort.' It implies & fellowship in the comfort
besides that meaaing which attends the expression ' in
13.] 'Let.' We should now write ' hindered.'
18.] ' Hold.' * Eather, ' Eestrain, withhold, repress.'
Same word used with same sense in 2 Thess. xi. 6 and 7,
but translated ' withhold ' in verse 6, and ' letteth.'
19.] 'Is manifest' and 'shewed.' Same in Gr.
Manifested would be better. The meaning of this
verse will come out far more evidently by the mere
transposition of the words. ' For the invisible things of
Him, (namely) His eternal power and Godhead, are
clearly seen from the creation of the world, being un
derstood by the things that are made.'
21.] 'Became vain.' Pass. 'Were made vain.'
22.] ' Became fools.' Pass. ' Were made fools.' f
28,] 'Did not like,' Same word translated 1 Thess.
ii. 4, ' We were allowed,' &c. Discernment and choice
are implied. They did not ' discern ' or ' choose ' God
as Him who was to be retained in their knowledge.
' Eeprobate.' ' Unable to discern or choose right from
wrong.' Same root as in the word ' did not like.'
This suggests, or rather implies, a retributive judgment,
* The Wiclif, Tyndale, Cranmer, and Geneva Versions
have ' withhold ; ' the Eheims, ' deteine ; ' — all, perhaps, better
than the Authorized,
¦]¦ Preserved in the Wiclif Version only : ' Thei weren
made folis,'

EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. 1 1 5
— one in kind — one beginning even in this life, and of
the most fearful kind.
31.] ' Without understanding.' 'Moral understand
ing,' Alford.

CHAPTEE IL
4,] ' Not knowing.' The Gr. signifies a ' willing
ignorance.' ' And remembsrest not,' Tyndale's Vers.
So the Genevan.*
9,] ' That doeth.' The compound preposition in
the word describes ' intensity and continuance ' in doing
evil — ' working it out.'
' Anguish.' Elsewhere translated ' distress,' as in ch,
viii, 3, 2 Cor. vi. 4, &c. The Gr. implies being ' shut
up in a strait,'
10,] ' Gentile.' Lit., ' the Greek,' but meaning all
other nations.
15.] ' The mean while.' Eather, as in marg,, 'Be
tween themselves,' Alford has ' Among one another.'
18.] ' Instructed. 't The Gr. more special and for
cible — 'Taught accurately, as it were by word of
mouth.' X
* Jeremy Taylor, in his sermon on this test entitled
' Mercy and Divine Judgments,' renders it ' Thou considerest
not,' &c.
f ' Quippe a prima estate edoctus ex- lege.' — Grot.
X Parkhurst, quoting Luke i. 4, Acts xviii. 25, and this

I 2

Il6 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
From it our word ' catechize ' is derived. See Eich
ardson's Diet.
22.] ' Commit sacrilege.' This is too general, and
fails to bring out with sufficient distinctness the charge
which the Apostle here makes against the Jew : ' Thou
professest to abhor idols, and yet art so mastered by
thy covetousness, that if opportunity offers, thou wilt
not scruple to lay hands on these gold and silver
abominations, and to make them thy own.' (See
Chrysostom on the passage.) Eead, 'Thou that ab-
horrest idols, dost thou rob temples ? ' *
27.] ' Judge.' Perhaps with the sense, ' Eise up in
judgment against,' with the same meaning as Matt. xii.
41, 42. CHAPTEE IIL
4.] ' God forbid.' More accurately, ' May it not
be.' The name of God is not iatroduced. The same
applies in verse 8, and, I believe, in all similar passages.
16.] 'Destruction,' i.e. by crushing, treading under
foot. It is used for anything causing pain in the Gr. of
the Sept. translation, as in Job ix. 17 : 'He breakethme
with a tempest.'
25.] ' Eemission.' The Gr. is not precisely the same
word as that usually translated 'remission.' The more
definite view of God's passing them by is expressed.
The subject is fully treated in Trench's note on the
Author. Vers. p. 106. Alford has ' overlooking.'
* Trench, Auth. Version, p. 176.

EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. II J

CHAPTEE IV.
2.] ' Works.' In the theological sense of ' works
for justification.' *
3.] ' Counted.' ' The Gr. word occurs eleven times
in this chapter. We may say that it is the key-word
to St. Paul's argument throughout, being everywhere
employed most strictly in the same, and that a tech
nical and theological, sense. But our translators have
no fixed rule of rendering it. Twice they. render it
" count " (vv. 3, 5), six times "impute " (vv. 6, 8, 11, 22,
23, 24), and three times "reckon" (vv. 4, 9, 10);
while at Gal. iii. 6 they introduce a fourth rendering,
" account." Let the student read this chapter, employ
ing everywhere "reckon," or, which would be better,
everywhere " impute," and observe how much of clear
ness and precision St. Paul's argument would, in this
way, acquire.' t
20.] ' Was strong.' Eather, ' Was strengthened,' ' was
empowered ; ' the passive verb being employed, to tell
* So ipyaZEdQai, ch. iv. 4. There are many of a similar
kind and of frequent occurrence in the Epistles, e.g. liKawtxvvr],
ol KXrjTol, ol ekXektoi, o'lKoZofxri and oIkoSo/jleIv, in a figurative
sense, 6 irapnicdQ, &o. &c. Winer observes that the ' New
Testament writers employed many words and phrases as
technical religious expressions, and that it would be other
wise impossible to treat of those scriptural truths, which, being
entirely new, required new phraseology to express them.' —
Grammar of New Test. Diction. Part I. sect. iii. 3.
f Trench, Auth, Vers. p. 90.

II 8 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
that God strengthened, empowered him.* Same Gr.
rightly translated in Heb. xi. 34. It should be ob
served that the word ' able ' in the next verse is an
adjective from the same root as the verb here used.
24.] ' If we believe.' Eather, ' Who believe,'
Scholefield.

CHAPTEE V.
I,] ' Being justified.' Lit,, 'Having been justified,'
Alford, pointing it out as a past act of grace.
2,] 'Eejoice,' Eather, ' Glory,' f Same Gr. word
thus rendered in the next verse.
7,] ' A good.' ' The good.' Winer considers that
the article indicates one who had been a benefactor :
Part III. sect, xviii. 8.
II.] ' We also joy.' Again, rather ' glory.' Same
Gr. word as in second and third verses.
' Atonement,' Eather, ' Eeconciliation.' J Cognate
substantive with the verb, 'being reconciled,' in 10th
verse. 13.] 'Until the law.' Scholefield prefers 'During
* Preserved by Tyndale, ' Was made strong in the faith,'
So in the Geneva Version also. In that of Eheims, ' Was
strengthened in faith.'
j- 'Han glorie,' Wiclif's translation. So that of Eheims :
' Glorie in the hope.' Tyndale introduced the erroneous word
' rejoice,' which has been kept up in the versions of Cranmer,
Geneva, and Authorized. »
t So Wiclif : ' Eecouncellvnae.'

EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. II 9
the law ' — under the time of the law. See his argu
ment. 15.] ' One ' and ' many.' Eather, ' The one and the
many.' Two articles are omitted here. Bentley has
an able note, correcting our version here, and show
ing the need of so doing, quoted at full by Trench
(Auth. Vers. pp. 135-6). Bentley [as before], 'If
through the offence of the one (that is, Adam) the
many have died, much more "the grace of God by
ihe one man hath abounded to the m,a/ny." ' See also
Alford. 19.] ' Were made.' Lit., ' Constituted.' God's ap
pointment signified in the word, which is not simply
and barely ' made.' Parkhurst remarks on the expres
sion here : ' To be constituted sinners is to be treated
as such, by becoming subject to death ; to be consti
tuted righteous is to be admitted to a reward, as
righteous.'

CHAPTEE VL
2.] ' God forbid.' ' May it not be
4.] 'Are buried.' Eather, ' Have been buried.' See
on ch. iii. 4. Observe also that the Gr. has the past
tense in the words respectively rendered, 'were baptized '
(v. 3), ' are buried ' (v. 4), ' have been planted ' (v. 5),
' is crucified ' (v. 6), ' is freed ' (v. 7). There are many
variations in the English version, which has the past and
present, indiscriminately.

I20 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
6.] ' Serve.' Lit., ' Be in slavery to.'
15.] ' God forbid.' See on ch. iii. 4.
16.] ' Servants.' The Gr. means ' bought or born
slaves.' So also in the next verse. For the favourable
meaning of the word see ch. i. 1, and the second word
'servants' in the 19th verse; also the corresponding
verb of 20th verse.
17.] 'Which was dehvered you.' The marginal ver
sion is the correct one, ' Whereto ye were delivered.'
' Ye were.' Scholefield thinks that ' whereas ye were '
might be legitimately employed. Perhaps, however,
the accuracy and boldness of our present translation is
better. To pervert it must, indeed, be wilful ignorance,
and thoroughly antinomian,
19.] ' Iniquity.' More accurately ' lawlessness ' in
both instances.

CHAPTEE VII.
6.] ' Delivered.' Same Gr. word translated ' loosed '
in V. 2. The force of the argument would be better
maintained by its repetition.
7.] 'God forbid.' 'May it not be.' See on ch.
iii. 4.
'Covet.' 'Lust' better — as the verb is the same
with the subs, so rendered. At all events, whatever
expression is used, the English verb and subs, should
correspond.

EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS 111
15 to 21.] The word ' do ' occurs very frequently in
these verses, and once the w(5rd ' perform.' The Gr.
word thus rendered varies much. It is the same for
the first ' do ' in v. 15, and for ' do ' in I7th, 18th, and
20th verses; * another for the second 'do' in 15th and
19th; and another for the third 'do' in the 15th, for
the only 'do ' in 16th, and for the first ' do ' in 19th,
20th, and 21st, respectively. I have not yet seen any
endeavour to account for the variation in the original,
but consider that it might not be beyond the reach of
biblical scholarship and experience. At all events, in
a passage of such doctrinal importance the point seems
to me well worth attention.

CHAPTEE VIIL
I.] 'Who walk not.' Lit., ' Not walking.' Ham
mond prefers this, as denoting this walk to be a conse
quence of their not being under condemnation.
3.] ' In the likeness of sinful flesh.' Lit., ' In the
likeness of the flesh of sin.' f
4.] ' Eighteousness.' Not the same word usually
rendered thus. Eather, the ' right,' the requirement, the
decree.| 6,] ' To be carnally-minded,' There has evidently
* The same Gr, is ' perform ' in the second verse,
f Preserved in Wiclif's translation — ' God sente his Sonne
in to the likenesse of fleische of synne ' ; and in that of
Eheims— 'in the similitude of the flesh of sinne,'
X Bengel, ' jus,' Parkhurst notes the word as ' used of
God's laws,'

122 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
been a great difficulty to translators and expositors in
rendering the original. The margin has ' the minding
of the flesh.' The 9th Article of our Church speaks
of it as ' a phrase ' which some do expound, the wisdom ;
some, sensuality ; some, the affection ; some, the desire
of the flesh.' There is precisely the same difficulty in
the opposite expression of this verse, ' to be spiritually
minded,' which is given in the margin, the ' minding of
the Spirit.' It would be mere presumption to attempt
any absolute settlement of the fit English phrase, when
the difficulty of so doing appears thus evident. There
is much variation in our six chief English versions.
The Gr. words represented by our expressions ' mind,'
' minded,' &c,, have more of a moral and less of a merely
intellectual signification than is usually given to them
in English, 9.] ' Any man.' Lit., ' any one — man, woman, or
child.' 13.] 'Ye shall die.' 'Ye are about to die,' two
words. 15,] "=41666176-1151:°-
~i-^ ' Have not received.' Eather, ' Eeceived not.'
' Mortify.' Lit., ' Kill or slay.' Same word for kill
ing the body in v. 36. ' Mortify ' is again used in Col.
iii. 5, as the translation of another Gr. word for to ' kill.'
17.] 'Together.' Perhaps better, 'With him,' the
same compound being used as that so rendered in the
preceding clause on suffering ' with him.'
19.] ' Creature.' Whether ' creature ' or ' creation ' is
used here, being the same Gr., it should be the same
English in vv. 21 and 22.

EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. 1 23
21.] 'The glorious liberty of the. children of God.'
' This not merely comes short of, but expresses some
thing very different from, " the liberty of the glory of
the children of God." ' (See Alford on the passage.)
' Doubtless, the accumulated genitives are in this place
awkward to deal with ; it was probably to avoid them
that the translation assumed its present shape ; but
still, when higher interests are at stake, such awkward
ness must be endured, and elsewhere our translators
have not shrunk from it, as in Eev. xvi. 19 : 'The cup
of the wine of the fierceness of His wrath.'*
23.] 'They.' Not in the Gr. Eather, 'It,' 'the
creation.' 26.] ' Helpeth.' A word of remarkable force in the
original, telling of 'intimate union and assistance in
difficulty.' The metaphor is taken from one laying
hold of another's burden, and helping him to bear it
when unable himself.
' Maketh intercession.' Again, a composite Gr. word
of special power and significance : ' To make direct
application for another, to intercede for,'f to act as an
advocate or mediator in his behalf.
35.] ' Christ.' ' The Christ,' i. e. of prophecy.
CHAPTEE IX.
5.] ' Who is.' Lit., ' Being or existing.'
* Trench, Auth. Vers. p. 81.
f Parkhurst. Grotius writes on the word, ' Est advocato-
rum, qui cHentibus desideria dictant. Id autem Spiritui
Sancto ideo tribuitur, quia preces ad Deum nobis dictat.'

124 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
6.] ' Taken none effect.' Lit., ' Fallen down, as it
were, to the ground.' *
12.] ' The elder shall serve the younger.' Lit., 'The
greater shall serve the less.'
14,] ' God forbid.' 'May it not be.' See on iii. 4.
15.] ' Will have,' &c. The second ' will have mercy '
and the second ' will have compassion ' are both in the
present tense.
1 9.] ' Hath resisted.' ' Eesists,' Alford.
20,] ' Formed ' — as by a potter.
27.] ' A remnant.' Eather, ' The remnant.'

CHAPTEE X.
15.] Same Gr. repeated for preaching 'the gospel of
peace,' and preaching ' good things.'
19,] 'By,' Twice 'Against,' Eevision of the Five
Clergymen.f
CHAPTEE XI.
I,] ' God forbid,' 'May it not be,' See on iii. 4.
2.] ' Of Elias.' ' In,' as marg. : ' In the history of
Elias — in that portion of the Scripture which tells of
* Pindar has the expression, XafiaiwETEe 'etoc, Pyth, vi, 37,
Alford quotes the Latin ' excidit,' with the same meaning,
j" Winer quotes this passage on the force of the preposition
ETTi with a dat., and gives ' over,' ' on account of,' ' at,' as its
meaning, when used of the object after verbs denoting an emo
tion, as davfial^Etv, ayaXXidv, ¦kevBeIv, XvTrEladai, opyi^Eadaif
fiETavoElv : Part III. sect. 48.

EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. IIS
him.' So Eevision of the Five Clergymen. See also
Trench, Author. Vers. p. 174. So also Alford.
7.] ' Blinded.' Should be ' Hardened,' as in marg.
II.] The second 'fall' ought to be 'stumbling,' the
Gr. with the verb so used being a substantive corre
sponding. 12.] 'Fall.' Eather, 'Stumbling,' as in preceding
verse. 22.] ' Severity.' Eather, ' Severance or cutting off.'
35.] ' Given ' and ' recompensed.' Same Gr. verb
repeated, but with altered preposition.
36.] ' Glory.' ' The glory,' i.e. pre-eminently. So
ch. xvi. 27. See 1 Cor. iv. 5, note. So Eev. iv. 11.

CHAPTEE XII.
I.] ' Eeasonable.' Not that offered merely in the
animal sacrifice.
2.] 'Prove.' Not as some problem or intellectual
question, but in practice and conduct.*
6.] ' Proportion.' ' Measure ' of faith given — so as
not to prophesy beyond it, or according to the flesh.
9.] 'Abhor and cleave.' Participles, but same
meaning as that of om- version.
II,]' Business,' Eather, ' Diligence,' the usual trans
lation of the word, as in v. 8 of this ch., in 2 Cor.
viii. 7, Heb. vi. 1 1, 2 Pet. i. 5, Jude iii.
* Luke xiv. 19 has, to prove and try oxen— to see whether
they will bear the yoke and draw, — Leigh, Crit, Sao.

126 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
i6.] ' Condescend to men of low estate :' or, ' Be con
tented with lowly things.' See marg. In their Eevis.
the Five Clergymen (Pref. p. xvii.) say, ' We had much
difficulty in this phrase, and are not entirely satisfied
with our version' — viz. 'Inclining unto the things that
be lowly.'

CHAPTEE XIIL
2.] ' Damnation.' Eather, ' Condemnation.' As else
where in our version, the word ' damnation' conveys to
our ear a stronger sense than that here expressed.
The same will apply to 1 Cor. xi. 29.
II.] 'And that.' Eather, 'this.' 'Do this,' Schole
field. ' High time.' Eather, and more simply, ' The time
or the hour.'

CHAPTEE XIV.
I.] 'Him that is weak.' 'But him,' &c. This
gives the connection derived from the subject of love or
charity in the preceding chapter, v. 10, &c.
4.] 'Shall be holden up.' Eather, 'And he shall
be made to stand.' ' One idea runs through the verse.'
Scholefield. 23.] ' Of.' Lit. ' From,' denoting result of faith.

EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. 11']
CHAPTEE XV.
4.] ' Comfort.' ' Consolation ' would be better, or to
have the word ' comfort ' repeated in the next verse.
The ' patience and comfort of the Scriptures ' is derived
from the 'God of patience and comfort;' for so one
willingly would have read it ; and not ' consolation,' as
it now stands, causing a slight obscuration of the con
nection between the ' comfort' and ' God, the Author of
the comfort.'*
II.] 'People.' Plur. 'Peoples.'
12.] 'Trust.' 'Hope.' In the next verse it is ' the
G-od of all hope.' Just the same train of observation as
that made on vv. 4 and 5 would apply here. Tyndale's
Version is correct : ' And heathen men schaln hope in
hym.' Also the Eheims : ' In him the Gentils shal
hope.' 16.] 'Minister.' The word used here is taken from
the office of one ministering at his public functions.
So used in Sept. The Five Clerg. add, ' as a priest.'
19.] 'Through mighty signs.' More accurately, 'In
the power of mighty signs,' same word being used
which appears in the next clause of the sentence, and
rendered ' power.'
20.] ' Strived.' The word implies ' loving it as an
* Trench, Auth. Vers. p. 95. The Eevis. of the Five
Clergymen has ' the comfort,' illustrated by a note in the
Preface, p. xix. The addition of the articles seems to add
both correctness and clearness ; for ' the patience,' as well as
' the comfort ' intended, are those that axe to be found in the
Old Testament Scriptures.

128 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
honour — making it the object of ambition, and, there
fore, so striving.' Besides, for the more accurate and
grammatical translation, it would be better to omit
the ' yea,' place a comma at the end of the 1 9th verse,
and go on thus : ' So striving,' &c. See Scholefield on
the 20th verse. The same verb is translated ' labour '
in 2 Cor. v. 9, and ' study ' in 1 Thess. iv. 11; but in
neither case does its full significance appear.
24.] 'With your company.' Lit., 'With you;' of
deeper, and though more brief, yet more extended
meaning, and in full accordance not only with the
strength of St. Paul's feelings towards the saints, but
with his mode of giving them utterance.
31.] Eather, as in marg., 'Disobedient.'

CHAPTEE XVL
9.] 'Urbane.' ' Eather, Urbanus.' 'Urbane is liable
to be mistaken for the name of a female.' — Scholefield.
18.] ' Good words and fair speeches.' Two com
pound words are used here, of which Bengel says that
the one means self-praise, the other flattery of those
addressed,* Tyndale's Version is, ' With swete preach-
inges and flatteringe words;' the Geneva, 'Fayre
.speeche and flattering.'
23,] 'Quartus, a brother.' Eather, 'the brother,'
— Scholefield. Attending to the article, he says, 'If
* 1. De se poUicendo, 2, De vobis laudando et assen-
tando.

EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS, 1 29
Quartus had been only a brother, one unknown to the
Eomans, why should he salute them?'
' Chanaberlain.' The Gr. imphes 'stewardship' and
' administration,' probably of pecuniary expenditure.
Wiclif's Version has ' Tresorer ; ' Tyndale's, ' Chamber
layne,' which has been kept up since, except in the
Eheims, which has ' Cofferer.' * Johnson, as one expla
nation of the term, has 'a receiver of rents and re
venues; as chamberlain of the Exchequer, of Chester,
bf the City of London.'
27,] ' Glory.' ' The glory.' See ch. xi. 36.

* The office was probably that of the ' preefectus serarius '
under the Eoman rule.

13° NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

THE FIEST EPISTLE TO THE
CORINTHIANS.

CHAPTEE L
X.] 'Even as,' 'According as,' Eevision of Five
Clergymen. 4-] 'By' 'In.'
6,] ' Christ.' ' The Christ,' indicating the ' testi
mony of Jesus,' as the Messiah, or the Christ of pro
phecy. 7,] ' Coming,' ' Eevelation,' as in marg.
8,] ' Unblameable,' Lit. ' Free from charge.' The
coresponding verb is rendered, ' Who shall say anything
to the charge,' &c., in Eom. viii. 33.
10 & 12,] 'Now,' 'But' or 'And' would be better.
So also in ch. iii. 12. 'Now' would suggest new
matter. It is not so. See Scholefield.
13,] 'In.' Eather, 'Into.'
18.] 'Preaching.' Lit. 'Word.'
19.] 'Prudent.' Eather, ' Understanding ones ' (with
the Five Clergymen), ' to preserve the repetition of the
same word in the original.'
21,] ' Preaching.' ' The preaching ' — ^the message of
the gospel.
26.] ' Ye see.' ' Consider,' Imp. mood. Five Clerg,

FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. I31
CHAPTER IL
5.] Stand. Lit. 'Be.' 'Consist in.'
14.] 'Discerned.' Either the word 'judgeth' should
be used, or the verb ' discern ' repeated twice instead
of 'judgeth ' in the next verse. The Gr. is the same
throughout. 15.] •' Judgeth.' See on v. 14.

CHAPTEE IIL
12.] 'Now.' Eather, ' But.' ' The common transla
tion, whatever may have been the reason for adopting
it, injures the perspicuity of the argument, which re
quires an opposition between this verse and the pre
ceding.' — Scholefield.
15.] 'Burned.' 'Burnt up,' according to prep.
' By fire,' Eather, ' Through fire,' having placed him
self in a state of jeopardy which he has scarcely escaped,
1 7.] ' Defile.' Marginal reading, ' Destroy,' is the
correct one. Same Gr. word as that for ' Destroy,'
immediately following.*
* See Trench, Auth, Vers, p, 93, According to Bengel, the
' ye' of V. 16 means the whole body of the Church (vos uni-
versi) ; and the ' destruction ' of v, 17 means, by their schisms,
&c, (per schismata, ex mundi sapientiS,),

S 2

132 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT,

CHAPTEE IV.
3.] ' Judgment.' The Gr. is ' day,' as in margin.
The Apostle appears to contrast man's ' day ' of judging
or judgment — i. e, the present time — with God's ' day '
of future judgment,*
4, ' I know nothing by myself.' Ii 'by' is retained,
it must be understood as 'against' or "of 'Ex
amples of by thus used, with the power of our modern
" against," are not common even in our early literature,
but from time to time occur. Thus, in Foxe's " Book of
Martyrs," an inquisitor addresses a poor woman, whom
he is examining, "Thou hast spoken evil words by
the Queen ; " and she answers, " No man living upon
earth can prove such things by me." ' f Alford quotes
to the same purpose Ps. xv. 4, Prayer-Book Version :
'He that setteth not by himself,' — i.e. is not wise in
his own conceit. Occasionally we hear of a person
' doing well by another,' i. e. in regard to another,
though the expression is not graceful or refined.
5,] ' Praise.' ' The praise,' i. e. that is due to Him.J
6,] ' Not to think of men,' &c. ' Not to be wise
above that is written.' See Scholefield.
8.] ' Ye have reigned.' This is a past tense ; but so
* ' Sic appellat in antitheto ad diem Domini,' — Bengel.
t Trench, Auth. Vers. p. 43.
X Winer, Part III. sect, xviii. 2. So also as to ' the glory,'
Eom. xi. 36. and Eev. iv. II

FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. 1 33
are those of the two previous verbs. It seems to me
that the Five Clergymen are right in translating it
' reign ' — at all events, if the present is retained in the
two other words.
1 6.] 'Be.' More accurately, ' become.'
17.] ' Which be ' might be omitted.

CHAPTEE V.
r.] ' Is not so much,' &c. ' Is not named even
among the Gentiles,' Scholefield.
7.] ' Is sacrificed.' Eather, ' was.'
9 & II.] 'Wrote and written' are the same Gr.
word and tense. Scholefield considers that in each
verse they refer to the present Epistle, and that ' now '
implies no contrast of time between a first and second
Epistle, but is rather used as maintaining the argu
ment. It is not ' an Epistle,' but ' the Epistle,' a
special one being referred to.
CHAPTEE VL
4.] 'Least esteemed.' Gr, perhaps even of still
stronger depreciation.
9.] ' Unrighteous.' ' Doers of wrong,' Five Clergy
men ; thus sustaining the correspondence of the Greek
adj. with the Greek verb ' do wrong,' of v. 8.
II.] 'Ye are washed,' &c. 'Ye were washed, ye
were sanctified,' &c.
20.] 'Ye are bought.' Eather, 'Ye were.' ,

134 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT,
CHAPTEE VII.
5,] ' Give yourselves to,' &c. ' Have leisure, time
for,' &c.
7,] ' Proper,' i. e. ' his own proper.'
10.] 'Depart.' More literally, ' Be separated.' Same
in next verse.
13.] 'Leave.' Lit. 'Put away.' Same Gr. as in
the two preceding verses.
15.] ' To peace.' ' In peace,' as marg.
19.] ' But the keeping,' &c. At the end of the verse
something like ' is everything ' must be understood.
29.] ' Short.' A pass. part. ' Shortened, contracted,
closed in,' implying God's act in the matter.
32,] ' Carefulness.' ' Anxiety.' See on Matt. vi. 25.
CHAPTEE VIII.
I.] 'Charity.' 'Love.'
6.] ' In.' ' For.' Marg.,= ' For His purposes and
glory by us.'
10.] 'Emboldened.' Same Gr,, though with an op
posite sense, as ' edifieth,' in v. 1. The idea of ' build
ing up, strengthening, fixing in a purpose, bad or good,'
is conveyed.* 12.] 'Wound.' Lit. 'Beat.' Gr. used metaphorically
for 'distressing.' So Hom. II. ii. 125 ; Lid. and Scott.
* Alford quotes Calvin's expression on the passage : ' ruinosa
sedificatio,'

FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. I35
CHAPTEE IX.
4.] ' Power.' ' Privilege,' marg. ^
5.] ' A sister, a wife.' This, probably, does not
signify a sister or a wife, as from the punctuation
would appear in our version, but a ' sister wife,' i. e.
' one who is both a believer, and married to the
preacher.' The point, however, is contested.
1 7,] ' Dispensation.' ' Stewardship,' Scholefield. So
rendered Luke xvi. 3. See also 1 Pet. iv. 10.
26, 27.] The Gr. in these verses is most striking and
peculiar. From ' fight I ' (the expression being drawn
from combatants with the fist) to the end the metaphor
taken from one beating and overcoming another in a
pugilistic combat is studiously kept up.*
' Castaway.' ' Eeprobate.' Same Gr. as in Eom.
i. 27, 2 Cor. xiii. 5, &c. In Heb. vi. 8, it is ' Ee-
jected.'
CHAPTEE X.
5.] 'With many of them.' 'With the most of
them,' Scholefield.
9.] ' Tempted.' See on Matt. iv.
II.] ' Ensamples.' No reason why the previous and
ordinary 'examples' of verse 6 should not be re
peated. The Gr. is ' type.'
13.] 'A way to escape.' Lit. 'the escape.'
1 7.] ' And one body.' The italic ' and ' better
* Alford draws out all these very fiilly and forcibly.

136 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
omitted. ' One bread, one body,' more emphatic. See
Ephes. iv. 4-6.
30,] ' By grace.' ' Thankfully ' * preferred by Five
Clergymen — following the margin.

CHAPTEE XI.
I,] 'Be,' 'Become,' as in iv. 16.
2.] ' Ordinances.' More specific, ' Traditions,' as in
marg. So rendered in 2 Thess. ii. 15. The abuse of
the word ' tradition,' specially in the Eomish Church,
may have rendered the word unpopular, but this is
no doubt the true rendering. Alford defines them
' the apostolic maxims of faith and practice, delivered
either orally or in writing.'
23,] ' Have received,' ' Eeceived,' Scholefield.
25.] ' In remembrance.' ' For the remembrance.'
28,] 'Examine.' Stronger, ' Put him himself to the
proof.' 29.] ' Damnation.' Eather, ' Condemnation, or judg
ment,' as margin. The word rendered ' discerning '
corresponds with it, and is again used in v. 31, being
there rendered 'judge.' See on verse 32.
32.] ' Judge.' The Gr. through prepositions, varies
in the three places of this and the preceding verse,
rendered 'judge,' 'judged,' and ' condemned.' The
first means to 'judge thoroughly,' the second simply
' to judge,' the third to ' condemn,' as rendered.
* y..apin. A dat. of manner.

FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. 1 37
CHAPTEE XIL
2.] ' These.' Not in the Greek. It is ' the.'
' Were led.' ' Might be led,' Five Clergymen.*
4.] ' Diversities.' Same Gr. word as ' differences '
in the next verse, and as ' diversities ' in the 6th.
No cau.se to vary it.
6.] ' Operations.' Perhaps, ' Workings,' which cor
responds with Gr. verb ' worketh ; ' and this relation
ship is preserved in vv. 10 and II. In the former,
the same word here rendered ' operations ' is ' work
ing ; ' and the Gr. verb for ' worketh ' corresponds also.
7,] ' Every man.' Lit. ' each.'
18.] 'Every.' 'Each.'
31.] ''Covet earnestly.' Same Gr. verb rendered
' covet ' without ' earnestly ' in ch. xiv. 39. No cause
for the difference. CHAPTEE XIIL
I.] 'Charity.' Eather, 'Love.' The use of the
word ' charity ' here and in sundry other places is
purely arbitrary, and not sanctioned by any change of
the original word from that usually rendered 'love.'
I believe that the employment of ' charity,' as specially
confined to alms-giving, is unknown in the Scriptures,
though so common in ordinary language.
3.] ' Bestow.' A Gr. word ^of peculiar meaning.
* So as to give the force of the particle av.

138 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
' To put into the mouth ; to divide, as it were, into
mouthfuls,'* 4,] 'Vaunteth not itself.' A very rare and diffi
cult word, only occurring here. A critic of note has
said that it implies ' vaunting oneself in words,' as the
next word denotes ' pride or elation of mind.' f
7.] ' Beareth ¦ all things.' I may be allowed to
quote here from my own exposition of this chapter.|
' The original word, from which " beareth " is trans
lated, does not merely mean to suffer or endure with
patience and equanimity. That idea has already been
expressed in the fourth verse, where it is said of
" charity " that it suffereth long. As we may expect
from the richness and fulness of Scripture, a new idea
is found here. In the word " beareth " a beautiful
element of charity is found. The idea is taken from
a vessel holding all the liquid, or other contents put
into it, without overflowing, without casting them out
and exposing them, as things which it will not retain.
So it is with charity or love. It may meet with un-
kindness, ingratitude, and faults of every description ;
but "it covereth a multitude of sins," as St. Peter
quotes from the language of Solomon, who saith in
one place, " Love covereth all things," and in another,
" He that covereth a transgression seeketh love." '§
* Parkhurst's Lex, The word is one of considerable diffi
culty. See Preface of Five Clergymen,
f Wolfius, quoted by Parkhurst
X Portrait of Charity, Theol, Works, vol, iii. p, 79,
§ Prov. X. 12 and xvii. 9. See also Alford's note on ariyEi,
1 Cor. ix! 12.

FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. 139
8.] 'Vanish away.' 'Fail' Same Gr. as that so
rendered just before.
II.] 'Thought.' More specific, 'Eeasoned,' as in
marg. 12.] ' Through a glass.' ' In or by a mirror ' would
more accurately convey the idea. It is that of seeing
things reflected from a mirror — not accurately and
exactly reflecting them like our looking-glasses, but
obscurely and indistinctly, like the brazen * or metallic
mirrors of the ancients. Anything like modern look
ing-glass, with its back of quicksilver, was, I believe,
unknpwn to them ; but inattention to this fact would
quite spoil the aptness of the metaphor. As from a
polished surface some likeness of an object is returned,
though faintly and imperfectly, so as yet we do not
behold those very things which God has prepared for
us, but receive them as reflected on our faith.f
' Darkly.' This does not accurately express the ori
ginal. The Gr. is 'in an enigma.' The six chief
Enghsh versions give httle help on the subject. Per
haps the ' in a darke speaking ' of Tyndale, Cranmer,
and the Genevan are the best renderings.| So David,
* See Ex. xxxviii. 8, where we hear of ' looking-glasses,'
or more correctly in the margin, 'brazen glasses.' I re
member to have seen such mirrors in the Museum at Naples,
taken from the ruins of Pompeii.
f See a full and interesting note on the subject in Trench's
Auth. Vers. p. 158.
X This corresponds with Bengel's apposite and beautiful
note : ' Quod visui est speculum, id auditui est (enigma, cui
lingua inservit,'

140 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
' I will open my mouth in parables ; I will utter dark
sayings of old.' *
12.] ' Know.' In the second and third instances,
' Know fully.' These two examples of ' know,' in the
Gr., have a preposition (not in the first) which conveys
the idea of * accurate or, perhaps, additional knowledge.'
See Preface of Five Clergymen; also Trench, Auth.
Vers. p. 27, quoting Culverwell on the Perfection of our
Knowledge in a Future State.

CHAPTEE XIV.
I,] 'Desire.' Scarcely strong enough. 'Zealously
desire.' The Gr. for being ' zealous of,' v. 12, points
out the reference to this verse, and also to ch. xii. 31.
10.] ' Without signification.' Lit., ' Voiceless.' An
adj. corresponding with the Gr. subs, for 'voices' in
this verse.
II.] ' A barbarian.' The lit. translation. It means,
however simply, a 'foreigner.' So 'the barbarous
people shewed us no little kindness,' Acts xxviii. 2.
1 6.] ' Unlearned : ' i. e. in the particular tongue
spoken at the time, Bengel. Or, perhaps, 'one not in
office ' — ' an ordinary hearer.'
20,] ' Men.' ' Perfect, or of a ripe age.' The first
is the literal Gr.
29.] ' Other.' ' Others,' or ' The rest,' plur.
30.] ' That sitteth by.' Simply, ' Sitting ; ' more
* Ps, Ixxviii, 2,

FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. I4I
accurate, and, perhaps, indicating that the prophets
who spoke, had risen so to do.

CHAPTEE XV.
2,] 'What,' Marg., more accurate, 'By what
speech ' or ' word.'
3.] 'First of all.' 'In things of first importance,
which should first be taught,' Bengel.
4] ' Eose again.' The Gr. form implies ' has been
raised and so continues.'
10.] 'His grace which' was bestowed upon me.'
' Grace towards me.'
17.] ' Eaised.' Same Greek as in v. 14. Whether
' is risen ' or ' raised ' might be best, the same English
word should be kept up.
19.] 'Weare,'&c. Lit., ' We are 7>iore pitiable than
all, or any men.' The comp. is rightly kept up in
Tyndale and the Eheims Version.
23.] ' Every one.' ' Each one,' Scholefield.
24.] ' Put down.' Same Gr. as that rendered ' de
stroyed ' in V. 26. ' Abolish or bring to naught ' is,
perhaps, a more exact grammatical meaning than
> either. 26.] ' Destroyed.' See on v. 24.
28.] ' Subdued.' Same Gr. as that five times ren
dered ' put under ' in this and the preceding verse.
29.] ' For the dead.' A most difficult and contested
passage. Perhaps, ' On account of the dead ; ' ' In the

142 NOTES ON THE. GREEK TESTAMENT.
name of the dead,' i.e. Christ. The Apostle is arguing
to prove that Jesus is risen and alive. ' What would
be the object of baptizing in the name or for the
dead? ' — signifying one who is dead. It is, of course,
the plural which has caused the chief difficulty in
receiving such an interpretation ; but I believe every
language has the same idiom. We put up a tomb in
honour of one single person, and would naturally say,
' We thus honour the dead,' using the word in a plural
sense, though with reference only to one single person ;
and if we choose to translate our words into another
language, we should give the plural adjective. Whitby's
paraphrase is, ' For that Jesus, who, according to their
doctrine, must be still dead.':*
30.] ' We,' — the emphatic pronoun.
31.] 'Your.' 'Some read oitr,' marg. It seems to
correspond more with the remaiader of the verse, f
But, at the same time, the ordinary translation gives
the force of a rejoicing, mutually felt by each party.
32.] ' After the manner of men.' Lit., ' According
* After all, however, as Winer says, ' the passage can only
be explained by matter of historical fact ' (Part III. sect, xlvii.
note) ; and of this we have not a sufficiency to clear up the
question. One interpretation, in the opinion of the author
just quoted, and of Calvin, is utterly inadmissible. ' The
alleged usage, in the Apostolic Church, of baptizing the (lite
rally) dead, directly or vicariously, would have been what
Calvin calls it, " Fceda baptismi profanatio." '
•f The Five Clergymen translate from vfiEripav, but adding
that they consider it equivalent to gen. objecti : ' about you —
concerning you.'

FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. 1 43
to man,' perhaps in ' this body of a man,' or merely
* as a man, without the authority and support of an
heavenly and risen Saviour.' So Bengel.
33.] 'Manners.' In the higher, older, and ethical
sense of 'habits, morals.'
34.] ' Awake to righteousness.' Lit., ' Awake
righteously^' ' Some have no knowledge of God.' Lit., ' Have
an ignorance of God.' The subs, a very strong one,
only occurring again in 1 Pet. ii. 15.
35,] ' What body.' Lit., ' What kind of body.' The
adj. is expressly that of quality.
37.] ' It may chance.' ' It may be,' Same Gr. so
rendered in ch. xiv. 10. The idea of chance is so ex
cluded from the Scripture, that even the word may be
avoided, when unnecessary. See on Luke x. 31.
41,] ' One.' Lit., 'Another is the glory of the sun,
and another the glory of the moon,' &c.*
42,] ' It is raised.' ' It riseth,' Five Clergymen.
47.] 'Of the earth, earthy.' The subs, and adj. not
the same in the Gr. ' Earth ' may refer to the body
of the earth in general, ' earthy ; ' to the ' dust ' or ' clay '
of which man was originally made. Only used in this
and the adjacent verses.
55,] ' Grave,' The only place where the word Hades
is so rendered.!
* The Gr, scholar may observe the use of the word hipa
in V. 40, and of a\\?j in v, 41 ; but I do not see how the
meaning could be given more clearly than it is in our
version, f We have no word for the original &lriQ in its ordinary

144 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT,
58,] 'Forasmuch as ye know.' Simply, 'Know-'
ing.' CHAPTEE XVI.
2,] ' God hath prospered him.' Lit., ' Whatsoever
he may be prospered in.'
7.] ' I will not.' Eather, ' I desire not,' &c., ex
pressing a wish. Two verbs — not the mere future of
' see.' 13,] 'Be strong.' 'Be strengthened.' So Luke i.
80, though again there rendered 'waxed strong.' This
is one of several instances where the active appears
in our version, though the passive would, grammatically,
be more correct, and more explicitly denote the work
of God as the agent. So Eomans i. 22, iv. 20, &c.
14,] 'Let all things be done.' Lit,, 'Let all things
be,' &c.
22.] ' Let him be Anathema Maran-atha.' ' Let him
be " anathema," or " accursed." ' Maran-atha is an
Aramaic expression, signifying in that language, ' The
Lord or our Lord cometh ' (Bengel), and is ' probably
unconnected with anathema ' (Alford) ; adding, that it
is introduced ' as a weighty watchword tending to recall
to them the nearness of His coming and the duty of
being found ready for it.'
meaning, i. e. the place of departed spirits. Its usual trans
lation ' hell ' creates constant misapprehension ; the same
English word being put twelve times for yiswa, and ten
times for aoi/s. See Trench on Author. Vers. p. 21.

SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. 1 45

THE SECOND EPISTLE TO THE
CORINTHIANS.

CHAPTEE L
5.] ' Consolation.' ' Comfort,' to correspond with
same Gr. throughout v. 4. So also as to ' consolation '
(twice) in V. 6.
' Christ.' The first ' Christ ' here has the article,
reminding us, as it seems to me, that the prophesied
Messiah, or Anointed One, was to be a 'Sufferer^ as in
Luke xxiv. 26, Acts xvii. 3.
12.] 'Eejoicing.' Eather, ' boasting, or glorying,' as
in ch. viii. 4.
'Had our conversation.' Eather, 'behaved our
selves — Kved.' See on Gal. i. 13.
14.] 'Eejoicing.' Apply note on verse 12, where
the same Gr. occurs.
18.] '^tft as ' had better be omitted. No adjuration
here. The Gr. is simply, ' God is faithful.'
20.] 'All.' Not simply so. The idea is 'howso
ever many they be.' So Eevis. of Five Clergymen.
CHAPTEE IL
2 and 3.] ' Heaviness ' and ' make you sorry.' Gr.

146 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
words correspond. There is this same Gr. also for
words rendered 'grief and 'grieve' in verse 5.
1 7.] ' Corrupt,' i.e. ' adulterate.' A remarkable word
in the Gr., derived from the impositions and malprac
tices of cook-shops and vintners.* Hence the phrase
was applied to the moral corruption and adulteration
of that which should be sound, pure, and genuine — of
the doctrine as it comes from God.

CHAPTEE III.
3.] ' Ministered by us ; ' i.e. signifying that we, the
apostles, were the living instruments in the Holy
Spirit's hand, by whom ye were thus (as it were)
written over.'
6.] ' Able.' The Gr. verb ' to make sufficient ' is
used here, corresponding with the adj. and subs, of the
preceding verse.
7.] 'Was glorious.' 'Was in glory.' So for the
next * glorious.'
12.] 'Seeing then that we have.' More simply and
* We have the vernacular expression ' to cook,' with the
idea of making a thing seem different from the reality.
Scapula quotes the Gr. verb as signiiying the corruption of .
right judgments or decrees. An excellent Ulustration of St.
Paul's meaning may be seen in the 1st ch. of Is. i. 22 : ac
cording to the Sept. translation, ot icaTrijXot' aov fiiayovai Tov
olvov vSari, the KUTrriXoi signify those who, as teachers, should
have given you the true pure doctrines of God. There is a
long and interesting note of Bentley on the word, quoted by
Trench, Author. Version, pp. 161-3.

SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. 1 47
literally, ' Having therefore,' &c. — ' Plainness.' Eather,
' boldness or freedom.' * Same Gr. in ch. vii. 4.
14.] 'BUnded.' 'Hardened' is usually put in the
marg. as an alternative for the word used here. See
Eom. xi. 7, and Ephes. iv. 18.
17.] ' That Spirit.' 'TAe Spirit.'
18.] ' Open.' ' Unvailed,' participle of the verb, cor
responding to the Gr. subs, for 'vail ' in vv. 15, 16.
' Glass.' Perhaps ' mirror.' See on 1 Cor. xiii. 12.

CHAPTEE IV.
3.] ' Hid.' ' Vailed ' in both cases. Same Gr. as
in verses of preceding chapter.
4.] 'Light.' A stronger word than that usually
rendered ' light.' It signifies lustre, ' an illuminating
power.' It appears again for the second 'light' in
verse 6 ; but the first ' light ' in that verse is the more
common expression for light. It is interesting to ob
serve the difference of the expression used, for the
spiritual brilliancy of the gospel, and for natural light,
or that of the creation. The distinction is I6st in our
version, f
' Glorious gospel.' ' Gospel of the glft^.'r
6.] 'To give the light.' More literally,, 'for the
Hght.' * We have, however, the phrase ' to be plain ' with a
person, implying boldness or freedom.
I That of Eheims only has preserved it in the word ' illu
mination,' for ipujTLafioQ, being twice used.,
l2

148 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
8.] 'Troubled on every side, yet not distressed.'
Alford renders it ' pressed, but not inextricably crushed.'
We might perhaps say, in order to catch the verbal
alliteration of the original, 'pressed, but not op
pressed.' *
15,] ' Abundant.' 'Abounding.'
17.] ' Far more exceeding.' More literally, 'From
exceeding greatness to exceeding greatness.'

CHAPTEE V.
I.] 'This tabernacle.' Eather, ' The tabernacle.'
' Were.' ' Be.'
' Of,' i. e. From God.
* In illustration of the original Gr, idioms foimd here and
so constantly in St. Paul's writings, I may quote the following
passage : —
' Every language hath indeed its several idioms, and there
is still in the original a certain genuina vetustas, a peculiar
and native elegancy which cannot well be expressed in the
translation. . , . This is true Hkevrise in the New Testament,
where there are many paronomasias, sweet allusions, and
cadences of words, rich and lofty expressions in the original,
which the most exquisite translation doth not fully attain
unto, Paul was much delighted with Agnominations,' — Ep,
Ded, to Leigh's Crit. Sac, The author iacludes this among
such instances, quoting as a Latin rendering, ' Premimui, sed
non opprimimur,' See also, 2 Cor, x, 12, with Beza's
Latin, ' Non enim audemus nos adjimgere vel conjungere ; '
and 2 Thess, iii. 11, with the Latin, ' NihU agentes, sed
inaniter satagentes,'

SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. 1 49
2.] ' House.' Not the same Gr. word as that ren
dered ' house ' in preceding verse. More general :
' An abode, dwelhng-place.' See Bengel. ' To put on,'
more simple and natural than 'to be clothed upon
with.' 6.] 'We are at home.' Same word as translated
' we are present,' in w. 8 and 9.
' We are absent.' The Gr. conveys the idea of ab
sence from our own country, the place wherein we have
the rights of citizenship.
7.] ' By sight.' ' Appearance,' Five Clergymen,
for lexical reasons.*
9.] 'Labour.' More special: 'make it the object
of our honour or ambition.' Parallel expression, Eom.
XV. 20.
10.] 'Appear.' A yet more solemn and awful an
nouncement than this, ' for we must all be made
manifest,' exhibited as what indeed we are, &c. &c.
Trench, Author. Vers. p. 148. ' In the body,' would,
perhaps, be more accurately rendered ' through the
body.' 13.] 'Be beside ourselves.' 'Have been,' &c.. Five
Clergymen.
( 15.] 'Died for them,' &c. ' Died and rose again for
\them,' more simple and natural.
"^ N I j.] ' Were all dead.' ' Died.' Same tense as in
next verse.
* The exact meaning of ilSog seems to have been insuffi
ciently attended to both here and in 1 Thess, v, 22.

15° NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

CHAPTEE VI.
I.] 'We then.' Eather, 'But we,' or 'And we.'
6.] ' By.' In for each ' by,' down to ' in the
power of God,' inclusive.
8.] 'By.' 'Through,' down to, 'through evil re
port,' inclusive.
17.] 'The unclean,' No article, 'Anything un
clean,' Five Clergymen.

CHAPTEE VIL
II.] ' After a godly sort.' ' According to God ; ' i. e.
spiritually. ' Eevenge.' ' The infliction of justice on the of
fender among you.' Alford observes, from Bengel,
that these six substantives of this verse fall into three
pairs ; — ' clearing of yourselves ' and ' indignation ' re
lating to their own 'feehngs of shame;' 'fear' and
' vehement desire,' to Paul ; ' zeal ' and ' revenge,' to
the offender.
16,] ' Have confidence,' &c. ' Am of good courage
concerning you,' Five Clergymen ; expressing their
doubt of the meaning in our version being admissible.
Same Gr. in x. 1 rendered ' am bold.'

SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. 151
CHAPTEE VIIL
I.] 'We do you to wit.' 'We make known unto
you, or ' certify.'
5,] ' And this they did.' These words had, perhaps,
better be omitted, also the full stop at ' saints.' Thus
the whole sentence, beginning at the third and ending
at the end of the fifth verse, might be brought together,
as in the Greek. Alford gives ' beyond an expectation,'
as the paraphrase of ' not as we hoped.'
6.] ' Desired.' Perhaps ' Entreated,' the verb corre-
spondiag with the substantive' ' entreaty ' in fourth verse.
II.] 'Perform.' The Gr. for 'perform' and 'per
formance ' is the same as that rendered ' finish' in v. 6.
12.] ' Accepted.' Same Gr. as in vi. 2. See note.
15,] ' Had nothing over.' Eather, ' Had no excess.'
19.] ' Chosen.' Gr. implies official choice.

CHAPTEE IX.
3,] ' Behalf.' ' Matter,' or ' Eespect,' as in chap.
iii. 10.
4,] ' In this same confident boasting.' More lite
rally, with Alford, 'In the matter of this confidence.'
5.] ' Whereof ye had notice before.' ' Whereof
notice had been given before ; ' i. e. ' I think, given by
the Corinthians, not to them.' Scholefield.
7.] ' Grudgingly.' Eather, ' With vexation,' i. e. at
having to give.

152 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
13.] 'Experiment.' ' Experience,' or ' proof.'
15.] ' Unspeakable.' ' Not to be told out in its
details.'
CHAPTEE X.
4.] ' Carnal.' ' Fleshly,' to correspond with the Gr.
in vv. 2 and 3.
5.] ' Imagiaations.' The word corresponds with
the verb rendered ' thi/nk of us ' in v. 2 ; and, to my
mind, there is an allusion to the overthrow of the
high thoughts or imaginations of St. Paul's enemies at
Corinth, as well as all other pride. This connection is
lost both in our version, and in the two marginal words,
' reckon ' and reasonings.' Same Gr. repeated in
eleventh verse: 'thiak,' with reference to the same
parties. 6,] ' Having in a readiness.' ' Being ready.' Gr.
phrase similar in chap. xii. 14, and in Acts xxi. 13.*
' Eevenge.' This certainly is an inexact word,
but it seems impossible to find the right one in our
language. The same difficulty exists in chap. vii. 11,
Luke xviii. 3, &c.
9.] ' Seem as if,' &c. For the peculiar construc
tion here, see Winer, Part III. sect. xiii. 6.
10.] 'Say they.' 'Saith he,' Marg. 'Saith one,'
Scholefield; adding, there is an evident reference to
* Here, though the preposition iv is used, there is no
difference in the sense, Winer quotes these instances as
Ulustrative of the Gr, infinitive after ' words of hoping, pro
mising, commanding, wishing, &c,' Part III, sect, xhv, 7. c.

SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS, I S3
the singular number of the ' such a one ' in the next
verse.* 12.] 'Make' and 'compare.' See note on ch.
iv. 8, with regard to the Gr. alliteration.
CHAPTEE XL
I.] ' Bear with me.' 'Ye do bear with me,' Five
Clergymen. 3.] ' In Christ.' Lit. ' To or towards Christ ; ' im
plying the purity, simplicity, and entire devotion of
the spouse towards Him. See Trench on Auth. Version,
p. 141. 6.] ' Ende.' Gr. word rendered ' ignorant,' Acts iv.
13 ; ' unlearned,' in 1 Cor. xiv. 16.
9.] ' I was chargeable.' The Gr. is a very curious
verb,^and only used here and in xii. 13, 14, ' burden
some.' It is derived from the torpedo, or cramp-fish, f
causing a numbing, heavy, burdensome sensation to
those under its touch. Hence the idea of burden, then,
'of charge. In speaking of the word, Alford quotes a
curious statement from St. Jerome, in which he says
that it was in common use even in his day among
St. Paul's countrymen, the Cilicians.
16.] 'I may boast.' 'I also may boast,' as well as
they.' Scholefield.
17.] 'Confidence.' Eather, 'Subject' or 'Matter.'
See on ix. 4, where same Gr. word appears.
23.] I speak as a fool.' Stronger expression than
\ vapKY).

154 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
before. It appears to me that the preposition implies
intenseness, or rather, perhaps, * an on/ward advance
ment, while I state some more personal matters in my
assumed folly.'
' In prisons more frequent.' ' More abundant ' had
better be repeated. Same Gr. as that so rendered just
before. 26.] 'Waters.' Literally, 'Elvers;' thus adding a
fresh statement to that of ' perils in the sea.' Crossing
rivers was formerly very dangerous, in the absence of
bridges, which were rare, and, I believe, are not once
mentioned in the Scriptures.
28.] ' That which cometh upon me.' Very weak, in
comparison with the original. It is one word expressive
of the crowd of, care pressing and concentrated upon
him. The Five Clergymen have ' pressure.'
30.] ' Infirmities.' The plural of ' weakness ' would
have kept up the argument, as continued from ' Who is
weak ? ' V. 29, and 'as though we had been weak,' v. 21.
Corresponding Gr. verbs in each instance.

CHAPTEE XII.
I,] 'I will come.' ' For I will come.'
2 and 3. ' Knew.' ' Know,' Scholefield.*
* He adds, ' Not only has oT8a never a past tense, but it
was beside the Apostle's purpose to mention his having for
merly known such a person : he rather refers to his present
knowledge of him, intimating that he could mention him, if
he deemed it prudent to disclose the whole.'

SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. 1 55
' About.' Needlessly inserted.
5.] ' Infirmities.' ' Weaknesses,' for the reason
given in xi. 30. So also in v. 10.
9.] ' Most gladly.' Lit. 'Most sweetly.' So in v. 15.
* Power.' ' Strength,' to correspond with Gr. ren
dered just before. ' Power ' might, perhaps, be better,
if given in both instances.
10.] 'I take pleasure in.' Perhaps somewhat too
strong. ' I am well pleased in ' seems to come nearer
the exact meaning of this verb, than the more definite
and somewhat more transitive ' I take pleasure ' of
the active verb. Five Clergymen.
15.] 'I.' The Gr. pronoun gives emphasis.
' Be spent.' Stronger, from prep. ; ' Be spent out.'
18.] 'A brother.' ' The brother.' Scholefield refers
to ch. viii. 18, 22.

CHAPTEE XIII.
3.] ' Which.' ' Who,' meaning Christ.
4.] ' Through ' and ' by.' ' From ' in each instance.
5.] 'Examine.' Gr. word stronger, and perhaps
with a sense more directly suggestive of action. ' Eather,
' Try.' Then naturally follows ' prove,' a further ad
vance. ' Prove.' Verb corresponds to subs, for ' proof '
in ver. 3. ' You have not so much need to prove me as
yourselves. ' Eeprobates,' i. e. ' not standing the proof applied ; '
as the adj. corresponds with the previous word ' prove.'

156 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
Alford paraphrases it ' worthless ; i. e. in this case, mere
pretended Christians.' Eefer also to Eom. xi. 28. The
Greek word comes out again in ' approved,' v. 7.
9. Perfection.' Not the same Gr. word as in
Heb. v. 1 and elsewhere. The subs, here used cor
responds with verb in 1 Cor. i. 10, ' be perfectly
joined together,' and conveys the idea of reuniting and
resetting that which had been out of joint, as (to speak
morally and specifically) in the Church of Corinth.
' The Apostle's meaning is (saith Beza), that whereas
the members of the Church were all, as it were, dislo
cated and out of joint, they should be joined together in
love ; and they should endeavour to make perfect that
which was amiss among them either in faith or in
manners.' * This will equally apply to the passive
verb (in Gr.) ' Be ye perfect of,' v. 11.
ID. ' Sharpness.' The Gr. adv. implies ' cutting off,'
' amputation,' probably with a reference to the idea ia
the Greek, 'Be ye perfect,' on which I have dwelt
in note on 10th verse. There would be no need of
such extreme severity in Church membership, for the
limbs to be rightly set. See Eom. xi. 22, where the
cognate substantive is rendered ' severity,' though this
scarcely comes up to the full strength of the original.
The original derivation, to ' sever,' is somewhat lost in
the word as generally used ^.mong us.
II. 'Be perfect.' See on v. 9.
* Leigh, Critica Sacra, quoted by Parkhurst. Bengel puts
the word into the Latin ' coagmentatio. '

157

EPISTLE TO THE GALATIANS.

CHAPTEE L
7.] 'Would pervert.' 'Desire to pervert.' Two
verbs. 13.] 'Conversation.' Eather, 'Conduct,' 'Behavi
our.' * The Four f Clergymen have ' Way of life.'
14.] 'Profited.' More lit. ' Made progress.' So Four
Clergymen. ' Jew's religion.' Literally, ' Judaism.' Only pre
served in the Eheims Version.
'Equals.' 'Contemporaries,' Ellicott. •
18.] ' To see.' The Gr. has the force of seeing and
visiting, so as to become acquainted with a person. See
Ellicott. Hence is derived our word ' history.' See
Trench, Author. Vers. 177.
* In early English writers the word ' conversation ' had a
far more extended meaning than that which it bears at pre
sent. When Lord Bacon, for instance, speaks of it in his
' Advancement of Learning,' he certainly views it as equiva
lent to ' behaviour,' and this is the very word which he uses
more than once as an equivalent. Pp. 307-9, Pickering's
edition. So as to the adj. * conversant,' as in Josh. viii. 35,
1 Sam. xxv. 15.
f Dr. Barrow's name no longer appears as one of the con
tributors to the Eevision.

158 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

CHAPTEE IL
6.] . ' Who seemed to be somewhat.' 'Those who were
high in reputation,' Elhcott. Neither here nor in the
ninth verse, where a parallel expression occurs, is there
any disparagement of the claims of those apostles so
described.* A kind of eminence among certain of their
number is again shown by the phrase of 2 Cor. xi. 5,
'the very chiefest apostles.'
' In conference.' This does not appear in the Gr.
9.] ' Seemed to be.' See on v. 6.
10,] ' Was forward.' Scarcely strong enough : 'Ear
nestly endeavoured,' as in Ephes. iv. 3.
II.] 'To be blamed.' Eather, ' Condemned, either
by others, or self-condemned.' f
14.] 'Zealous.' More specific, 'A zealot.' See on
Acts xxii. 3.
17,] 'God forbid.' ' May it not be ! '
* After speaking on James i, 26, Trench (Author. Ver
sion, p. 185) proceeds : ' Let me observe here, that the same
rendering of Soke~iv, Gal. ii. 6, 9, lends a colour to St. Paul's
words which is very far from being justly theirs. As we
read in English, we seem to detect a certain covert irony upon
his part in regard of the pretensions of the three great apos
tles whom he met at Jerusalem, There is, in fact, nothing of
the kind : he expresses, not what they seemed or appeared,
but what they by others were, and were rightly, held to be.'
¦f See Bengel and Alford, who both adopt the latter sense.
The former writes : ' Suq enim ipse judicio, su§, se praxi con-
demnaverat Pauhis,'

EPISTLE TO THE GALATIANS. 159
CHAPTEE IIL
I.] 'Bewitched.' Literally, 'Fascinated with the eye'
-^perhaps leading to the allusion, ' before your eyes,'
same verse.
' Set forth.' More literally, ' Described before, de
picted.' Eeference to something seen is still maintained.
The Four Clergymen render it, ' Before whose eyes Jesus
Christ was evidently set forth among you, crucified.'
15.] 'Addeth thereto.' More specific word, 'Adds
fresh injunctions,' or (with Elhcott) ' conditions,'
17.] 'Confirmed before,' and 'disannul.' Same Gr.
verb with prepositions changed.
21.]' God forbid.' ' May it not be ! '
22,] ' Concluded.' If thus translated, the same Gr.
verb in the next verse should be so rendered. ' Shut
up ' would do for both. ' Let the reader substitute
" hath shut up " for " hath concluded," and then read
the passage. He wUl be at once aware of the gain.' *
The parallel is lost in all our English versions.
24.] ' Was.' Lit. ' Became.'
28.] ' One.' Not neut. but masc. ; as ' one person.'
CHAPTEE IV.
8.] ' Did service to.' ' Served,' or ' were slaves to.'
9.] ' Be in bondage.' Same Gr. as in ver. before.
10.] 'Observe.' 'Observe beyond that which is right,'
The preposition may suggest ' unduly,' a very important
* Trench, Auth, Vers, p, 94, He adds, " The Vulgate has
well ' conclusit, and ' conclusi,' "

l6o NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
rectification on quoting the verse in argument, or apply
ing it practically.
14,] 'Despised;(rnot.' More lit. 'Set at nought.'
15.] 'Where is then,' &c. The Gr. is simply, 'What
was then the blessedness ? '
17.] 'Affect.' The Four Clergymen have 'court'
instead, twice in this verse, and once in the next ; but
the last use of it appears to me a very doubtful inter
pretation. The single Gr. word paraphrased 'Zealously
affect ' is certainly one of much difficulty, especially as
it must be taken into consideration with the same verb,
as appearing in the next verse. It seems to me that in
the word as used in the I7th verse, there is the idea of
' assumption ' or ' hypocrisy ' on the part of the false
teachers, but not so as it appears in the 18th.
24.] 'Are an allegory.' Lit. 'Are allegorised.' Elli
cott has ' Are allegorical.'
25.] 'For this Agar.'* ' For iAe Agar.' The Four
Clergymen have ' the word Agar.?
' Answereth to.' Marg. more exact, ' is ia the same
rank with.' CHAPTEE V.
I.] 'Liberty.' 'Freedom' — to correspond with the
word ' free ' in preceding verse. Same term in Gr., and
the idea carried on explicitly.
4.] ' Christ is become of no effect unto you.' More
* It is TO "Ayap — ' the word Agar,' Winer ; illustrating the
rule, that ' a noun of any gender, taJien as a word, is used with
the neut, article,' Part HI, sect, vi. note 2.

EPISTLE TO THE GALATIANS. l6l
accurately, according to Alford, ' Ye were annihilated
from Christ.' He adds, ' The construction is a pregnant
one ; " Ye were cut off from Christ, and thus made
void." ' So also Ellicott. Same Gr. rendered ' cease '
in V. 11.
17.] * So that ye cannot,' &c. The Four Clergymen
. have, ' that ye may not do the things that ye would,'
20,] ' Seditions.' Eather, ' dissensions ; ' as in Wiclif
and Eheims Vers.
22.] 'Gentleness, goodness.' The first of these is
usually translated ' goodness.' Probably altered here in
order to keep this for the following Gr. word. Alford
. considers that ' kindness ' might perhaps be more accu
rate for ' the ' first of these two graces.*
24,] 'Affections.' Eather, 'passions;' i.e. of the flesh.
CHAPTEE VL
I.] 'If.' More emphatic, 'even if.' 'Although,'
marg. '
' Eestore.' Same word, • in the active, as that of
1 Cor. i. 10. See note on 2 Cor. xiii. 9, much of which
will apply here for the more specific meaning of the
word in this verse.
2.] 'Burdens.' Different Gr. from the word similarly
rendered in v. 5. Alford makes the distinction, that in
the ' burdens ' of this verse ' there is an idea of griev-
* For a fuU disquisition on these words see Trench's Syn.,
2nd Series, sect, xiii. M

1 62 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
ance conveyed, the load imposed on each by his own
fault.' Bengel considers that the ' burdens ' of this verse
are things exceeding a man's own power ; the ' burden '
of the 5th verse, that which does not.*
9,] ' Be weary,' Stronger phrase : ' To flag, faint,
or give out.' f
10.] ' The household of faith.' ' Those who belong to
the faith,' Alford. The word, however, certainly con
tains a reference to an ' house or household,' which is
strictly maintained in all our versions. ' Do good ' im
plies ' labouring,' ' working ' for it.
II.] 'Ye see how large a letter I have written to
you with my own hand.' Eather, ' See in what large
letters I have written to you with my own hand,' Elli
cott. For some reason or other, with which we are
imperfectly acquainted, the Apostle calls on the Gala
tians to notice the size of the letters in which he had
written, and the fact of his having written with his own
hand, not by that of an amanuensis. The expression
may be accounted for on the hypothesis, supported by
so many advocates, :j: that the * thorn in his flesh' had
reference to some ocular ailment, or on that of Chryso
stom, followed by Theophylact and others, that Paul was
* <bopTiov— par ferentis viribus ; BapTj, quse excedunt,
X Parkhurst, Bengel has an interesting note, stating that
the word rendered ' be not weary ' refers to the inward desire ;
and ' faint not,' to the capacity for its ftdfilment,
X The whole subject is ably and fuUy discussed by the
Bishop of Winchester, in his work on the Ministerial Cha
racter of Christ,

EPISTLE TO THE GALATIANS 1 63
iaexpert ia writiag the letters and characters to which
he thus referred.*
1 7.] ' Marks.' Not marks of circumcision only, one
of the main subjects of the Epistle,, but indelible marks
in niy flesh from scourgiags, beatings, stoniugs, &c,,
eadured in the cause of the Lord Jesus. Acts xvi. 23 ;
2 Cor. xi. 24, 25, &c.t
* See Leigh, Crit, Sac, on the word vrjXiKoc.
X ' Opponuntur stigmata in corpore notae circumcisionis ;
corpus Pauli carni alienee, v, 13.' — Beng.

3; a

164 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

EPISTLE TO THE EPHESIANS.

CHAPTEE I.
10.] 'Gather together.' The verb implies 'to a
head, or headship.'
14,] ' Purchased possession.' Bengel and Alford con
sider the Gr. to be a title especially applied to the peo
ple of God, as ' His inheritance,' quoting the Septuagiat
translation* of Mai. iii. 17, &c. A corresponding
phrase occurs in 1 Pet. ii. 9, vaguely rendered a ' pecu
liar people.'
19] ' Mighty power.' Lit. as in marg. 'the might
of his power.'
CHAPTEE II.
3.] ' Conversation.' ' Conduct.' See on Gal. i. 13.
' Mind.' Lit. ' thoughts.'
' Others.' Lit. ' the rest.'
12.] ' Without God.' An adjective, whence 'Atheist.'
' Godless ' might, perhaps, answer. All our chief trans
lations correspond with the Authorised Version.
14.] ' He.' ' He himself,' the emphatic pronoun.
* £(£ ¦trepnroirjaiv.

EPISTLE TO THE EPHESIANS 1 65

CHAPTEE IIL
2.] ' To you-ward.' ' Toward you.'
6.] The three compound words expressive of fellow
ship— m the heritage, in the body, in the promises —
are exquisitely beautiful. Happily, their meaning is
adequately given in our translation, and, perhaps, our
language does not admit any nearer approximation to
the Greek mode of expression.
7.] 'Effectual.' Added to strengthen the word 'work
ing.' Not in the other versions of the Hexapla.
' Unsearchable.' The metaphor is from one tracing
the steps of another. Same word in Job ix. 10, Sept.
8.] ' Less than the least.' A single and remarkable
word, being ' a double comparative,' as Winer terms it,
formed from a superlative. He adds, that the word be
longed ' to later Greek, which sought to strengthen the
comparative, become weak in popular usage.' *
9.] ' To make all men see.' Eather, to ' enlighten
all men.'
12.] 'Boldness,' Originally and literally, 'freedom
of speech.' Bengel considers this the leading idea here.f
' Access,' TheTriv-CQnveys the idea of 'bringing up,
introducing by another ' ^^hat is, by Christ Jesus our
Lord. * Part II, sect. xi. 6. ' Soj/j-Ei^oripwc, o John, 4.
f ' Oris in orando.' /

l66 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
13.] 'Faint not.' Translated 'be weary' in Gal.
vi. 9. See note.
14.] ' Father and family.' Cognate words in the Gr.
See an interesting note on their connection in Trench's
Auth. Vers. p. 26. He considers that our language
cannot convey the sense which they, at once, indicate ;
viz. the connection between ' father ' and ' family.'
1 5.] ' The whole family.' Eather, ' every race,
family.' Elhcott.*
i!^.] ' Eooted as a tree.' ' Grounded,' as on a strong
foundation. The Eheims Vers, alone conveys the exact
force — ' founded in charity.' f So Matt. vii. 23. Same
Gr. 1 Pet. V. 10, 'settle.'
18.] ' May be able.' ' That ye may be strong to
comprehend,' &c.
CHAPTEE IV.
I.] 'Of the Lord.' Lit. 'in the Lord.' 'As regards,
and for the sake of the cause of the Lord, a prisoner ;
so that my captivity is " in the Lord," as its element '
and sphere, and therefore to be regarded as an addi
tional inducement to comply with my exhortation.' X
* He adds : ' with conclusive reference both to the angehc
hosts and the communities of mankind.'
X Chaucer has it —
' Upon the which also stude
Of squared stone a sturdy wall,
Which on the cragge was founded all.'
Richardson's Dictionary.
X Alford.

EPISTLE TO THE EPHESIANS. 1 67
3.] 'Endeavouring.'* 'Earnestly striving.' Same
word in Gal. ii. 10.
12.] ' The perfecting of the saints.' SimUar word in
2 Cor. xiii. 11. .See note on v. 9 of that chapter*
13.] 'Come.' A stronger and more specific word,
rendered, ' Attain unto,' in Phil. iii. 1 1.
14,] 'Tossed,' Gr. derived from 'waves.'
' Whereby they lie in wait to deceive.' A para
phrase adopted in all our versions, from Tyndale on
wards, except in that of Eheims, which has ' to the
circumvention of error.' Ellicott has, ' in craftiness,
which works or tends to the deliberate system of
error.' 15.] 'Speaking the truth.' Not merely this. 'Liv
ing the truth, being truthful.'
16.] ' Fitly joined together and compacted.' In Gr.
two noble compounds, expressing the firmness of the
frame and the consolidation of the parts together.f
18.] 'Blindness.' 'Hardness' correct, as in marg.
The idea of blindness is already conveyed in ' having
the understandiag darkened.' X
ig.] 'Being past feeling.' In Gr. a most significant
* Trench (Auth, Vers, p, 43) points out that ' endeavour '
had a stronger meaning in the days of our translation than it
bears at present. Among the first interpretations of the word
in Eichardson's Diet, are — ' to strive with might and main ; to
use his utmost strength, apply aU his vigour,'
I ' Notat simul fortitudinem et consolidationem,' — Beng,
I ' Obdm-atio csecitati, ubi hsec expresse simul notatur, con-
tradistinguitur : ahas, earn in se continet.' — Beng.

1 68 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
word,* ' Past sense of grief, or remorse, or feeling of
any kind whatever.'
21.] 'By him.' Lit. 'in him.'
22,] ' Conversation.' ' Behaviour or conduct.' See
note on Gal. i. 13.
23,] 'True holiness.' Lit. 'holiness of the truth.'
Whether it refers to the new creation — the true and
restored one — after God's image (see Alford's note), or
to the sanctification which attends and follows it, is, to
me, doubtful. Attention to the literal phrase will give -
force to the injunction of the next verse : ' Speak
every man truth,' &c.
29,] ' To the use of edifying,' A phrase, in the Gr.,
of difficult interpretation. Marg. has to ' edify profit
ably;' scarcely more accurate. It signifies, 'for the
strengthening or building up the need or deficiency.' j
30,] ' Are.' Eather, ' were sealed.'
31.] 'Wrath and anger.' Trench, Synonyms, § 37,
says, ' Both, as Alford observes, have " bitterness " as
their root.'
* ' Verbum significantissimum.' — Beng, See his note
on it.
X See Trench, Auth, Vers., and Alford, The former speaks
of the difficulty of rendering the verse accurately. The latter
proves it, from being obliged, in his fidelity to the original, to
use the expression ' edification of the need,' The same writer
remarks on the Gr. word rendered 'jesting' in this verse,
' Evil manners have been the spoiling of good words, as this
and <l>apiiaKov, tyrannus, sophista, latro, venenum, magus ; and
in our English tongue, knave, churl.'

EPISTLE TO THE EPHESIANS. 169
CHAPTEE V.
I.] 'Followers.' More precisely, ' imitators.' The
reference is to the last verse of the preceding chapter.
4.] ' Foolish talking ; ' i. e. the talk of fools, ' which
is folly and sin together.' * Ellicol^t and Alford both
refer to Trench's Synonyms on this and the following
word. 'Jesting;' i.e. of an improper kind. Alford says,
'Much interest attaches to this word, which will be
found well discussed in Trench, as above ' (i.e. in the
Synonyms). The word originally was of a good sense,
conveying the idea of wit, pleasantry, merriment ; but,
in all probability, came to be employed here and else-
were in a bad sense, from the too frequent degeneracy
of such things into an improper use.f
5.] ' Whoremonger.' If ' fornicator ' had been used,
the correspondence of the three Gr. terms in verse 3
would have come out more evidently. It is kept in the
' unclean person,' and ' covetous man.'
16.] 'Eedeeming,' In Gr. 'buying up for yourselves
the opportunity, viz. of good, whenever occurring,' Al
ford. The word ' is taken from the custom and practice
* Heinsius and Eisner, quoted by Parkhurst, both consider
the idea oi indecency to be attached to the word.
t A Lat, gloss quoted by Leigh, Crit, Sac, suggests that
there may be much real foUy and sin in that which may be
called ' grave ' talking, as in that which is more trifling of its
kind. ' Studium inanium et ineptorum sermonum, sive id sit
jocosum, sive serium.'

17° NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
of wise merchants or tradesmen, who use to buy their
commodities while fit time of buying serves, and while
the market holds ; and having haply had great losses,
or formerly spent their time idly or unthriftly, do, by
their diligence, seek to redeem,, and (as it were) buy
back again the time that is past.' *
19.] 'Psalms and hymns.' The original distinction
in the Gr. terms is that of ' psalms ' beiag with music,
' hymns ' without. The same idea is retained in the
Gr,, ' singiag ' without music, and ' making melody '
with it. I mention this just to draw attention to the
fact, and to suggest that, in all likelihood, there is some
appropriate correspondence even in the spiritual melody,
which is here commended.
26.] 'By.' Gr. 'in.'
31.] ' Joined together.' Lit. 'glued unto,' ' whereby
is signified the straight knot which is between man and
wife, as though they were glued together.' f

CHAPTEE VI.
4.] ' Nurture.' Eather, ' discipline.' That is, ' by a
series of active means and measures.' ' Admonition '
conveys another idea, that of instruction by words and
exhortation.^ Trench terms it ' the training by word —
* Leigh, Crit. Sac. f H- ibid.
X ' IXatSt/a hie significare videtur institutionem per poenas :..
vovdEiria autem est ea institutio quae fit verbis.' — Grot. ' It is
a putting a thing into the mind, an urging and pressing of
it— an informing and instructing the mind.' — Leigh, Crit. Sac.

EPISTLE TO THE EPHESIANS 171
by the word of encouragement, when no more is wanted ;
of remonstrance, , reproof, or blame, when these are
required.' *
8.] 'Eeceive.' The Gr. conveys the idea of ' receiv
ing back, obtaining as the reward of grace.'
10.] 'Be strong.' More accurately, 'be strengthened,'
inferring God's agency as the strengthener. So also in
Eom. iv. 20.
II.] 'Whole armour.' A single and very beautiful
word, whence, exactly, our ' panoply.'
' Wiles.' Lit. ' methods.' For a corresponding ex
pression, see ch. iv. 14, and note thereon.
« 12.] ' Eulers of the darkness of this world.' Lit.
' world-rulers of this darkness.'
' High places.' Lit. ' heavenly, — in the air, around
us. Satan is elsewhere called the * prince of the power
of the air,' ch. ii. 2.
15.] 'Preparation.' It is not easy to render the Gr.
word accurately, and I am disposed to consider that it
signifies a ' standing ' or ' fixedness of position,' rather
than anything like ' preparation ' according to the usual
meaning of the term. The learned and accurate Dr.
Gill has an admirable note on the subject, which I ex
tract, as containing the pith and marrow of much which
has been written on this very difficult word : —
' The " preparation of peace " does not design a
promptitude or readiness to preach the Gospel, or to
receive it, or profess it, or to give a reason of faith
* Syn. § xxxii.

172 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
in it, 6r to endure reproach and persecution for it ; nor
that readiness, which the Gospel is a means of, as for
every good work, for the spiritual warfare, for the Chris
tian's journey heavenward, or for heaven itself; but the
word sToifiaaia signifies a ' base or foundation ; ' and
so it is used by the Septuagint Interpreters on Zech. v.
11, and here it designs a firm and solid knowledge of
the Gospel, as it publishes peace by Jesus Christ, which
yields a sure foundation for the Christian soldier to set
his foot on, and to stand fast on, it being that to him as
the shoe is to the foot, its base and foundation.' *
16.] ' Above all.' More accurately, ' in addition to,'
or ' besides ' — not ' over all,' nor ' more important than
all.' 24.] ' In sincerity.' More accurately, as in the marg.,
' incorruption,' or ' incorruptness.'
* Bengel's short comment exactly corresponds : ' Pedes
militis Christiani firmantur evangelic ne loco moveantur aut
cedat.' Ellicott prefers ' readiness ' or ' alacrity.'

EPISTLE TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 1 73

EPISTLE TO THE PHILIPPIANS.

CHAPTEE L
6.] ' Perform.' Marg. ' finish,' more accurate ; or,
with Ellicott, 'will accomplish,' 'will perfect.'
9.] ' In knowledge and in all judgment.' The words
respectively imply ' an ability to know spiritual truth
and to discriminate therein,' leading on to the next
clause of the apostolic prayer. Wiclif's Version has
'wit' for the second word.
10.] ' That ye may approve things that are excellent.'
More literally, ' try, prove, test, or distinguish things
which differ.' *
' Sincere.' Eendered * pure ' in 2 Pet. iii. 1. The
•Or. expression is believed to come from two words sig-
nifjring ' brightness of the sun,' and to 'judge,' signi
fying that which may bear to be held up in the sun and
so examined.!
* Bengel, however, renders the Gr. word by the Lat.
' prsestabUia,' with the following beautiful note : ' Non modo
prse malis bona, sed in bonis optima, quorum prffistantiam non
nisi provectiores cernunt.' Alford considers that ' exceUent '
is admissible, but ' different ' preferable : ElUcott considers
that the matter must be left doubtful.
j" See a very interesting note on the word in Leigh, Crit.
Sac.

174 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
13.] 'Palace.' Lit. ' Prsetorium.' That it signifies
' Csesar's palace ' is not quite certain, but far most pro
bable. See ch. iv. 22. Ellicott says that the meaning
of the word has been ' abundantly discussed.' It would
be the name most known in Judsea, as designating the
"abode of the Eoman governor there. Mat. xxvii. 27,
&c*
14.] 'Many of.' Eather, 'the greater part.'
20.] ' Boldness ' — primarily and probably here^— ' of
speech.' 23.] ' Far better.' An additional expletive to that of
our version adds force to the comparison ; literally, ' far
(rather) better.' ' Very far better,' Elhcott.t
25,] 'Abide and continue with you.' Same Gr.
words, except with the use of two prepositions, signi
fying 'continuance,' and 'fellowship,' in the second
case. 27.] ' Let your conversation be.' Not the same Gr.
word as that rendered 'conversation' in 2 Cor. i. 12,
Gal. i. 13, and Ephes. iv. 22, &c. The true mean
ing is, ' Live as citizens,' i. e. of the heavenly state
or city. 'As citizens of the heavenly Jerusalem,

* I have derived this observation from Leigh, Crit. Sac,
where there is the foUowing note : ' Nomen Latinum, quoid
Prseses Eomanus una cum potestate ac jurisdictione in pro-
vinciam Eomanam secum attulerat, iUud igitux ut vulgatum
et notum Evangelista retinuit,'
X He adds : ' The comparative strengthened by fiaXXov
gives force and energy to the assertion that is here very no
ticeable and appropriate.'

EPISTLE TO THE PHILIPPIANS IJ S
carry yourselves,' &c.* The Gr. verbf is used here,
' giving force to the idea of fellow-citizenship ' — Elh
cott. Same idea contained in the subs, rendered ' con
versation ' in 3rd ch. of this Epistle, v. 20.
29.] ' Given.' The Gr. implies ' as a grace or
favour.'

CHAPTEE IL
I.] ' Bowels.' Paraphrased by Alford, ' affectionate
emotion in general.' ' Heartfelt love,' Ellicott.
5.] ' Let this mind,' &c. The word ' for ' in the Gr.
connects this clause with preceding verse; and the
.paraphrasis of our version is conveyed in the original
by a single verb. It is, however, cognate to the Gr.
subs, for 'mind,' and it would be difficult to give a
more accurate rendering of the sense implied. It must
be remembered that the word for ' mind,' and all its
compounds and kindred words, have, in the New Testa
ment, a moral and spiritual in addition to the mere
intellectual signification.
7.] Simply and literally, ' emptied himself.'
' Made.' The Gr. implies ' birth,' ' coming into life
as man.' The same word as rendered ' and became '
in the ensuing verse. In a passage of such deep and
* Leigh, Crit, Sac, where Beza is quoted : 'Ad ea quidem
attinet, qu£e in communi ad omnes spectant, qualia sunt
militia, religio et si qua sunt ejusmodi.'
X The same verb occurs in Acts xxiii, 1, and iUustrates the
present passage. See note there.

176 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
mysterious significance, it would have been better to
have retained the previous rendering.
10.] 'Things.' 'Creatures' or 'persons' are implied.
II.] ' Confess.' The preposition intensifies the word,
and denotes confessing ' out,' ' to the uttermost,' after
all his humiliation and exaltation. ' Openly confess,'
Elhcott. 13.] ' To do.' ' To work,' better. Same word as that
so rendered just before.
15.] 'Harmless.' So in Matt. x. 16, but rendered
' simple ' in Eom. xvi. 19. ' Pure,' Ellicott.
' Crooked.' S^me Gr. rendered ' untoward ' in Acts
ii. 40.
' Light.' Stronger and more special word, ' enlight-
eners — luminaries.' * See note on 2 Cor. iv. 6.
1 6.] ' Laboured.' ' Unto toil and suffering,' implied
in the Gr. word.
17.] ' Offered.' 'Poured forth, as a libation.'
19,] 'Comfort,' Perhaps, rather, 'courage.' 'May
be of good heart,'. Elhcott.
20.] ' Likeminded.' In the Gr. there is an affinity
between this word and that rendered ' of good comfort,'
in the preceding verse. Carrying on EUicott's emen
dation, V. 19, we might here say ' hkehearted.'
' Naturally.' ' Eeally,' Alford. Others explain it,
' in a kindred spirit, as my son and colleague.'f ' With
* So in the description of the natural creation (as given in
Gen, i. 14), the Sept. for 'light' is the same word as that
used here — ^wor^pte — ' light-giving bodies.'
X ' Germane,' both in Crit. Sac. and Bengel. See also the
latter on v. 22,

EPISTLE TO THE PHILIPPIANS 177
that genuineness of feehag which lights the relationship
between the Apostle and his converts,' Ellicott.

CHAPTEE IIL
10.] 'Made conformable.' More simply, 'con
formed.' 1 1.] ' Of the dead.' Eather, ' from.'
12.] 'Apprehend.' The Gr. contaias the idea of
' laying hold.' Wiclif Vers,, ' now have takun,' most
literal for the words rendered 'already attained.'
14.] 'High calling.' Lit. 'calling upward.' 'Heavenly
calling,' Ellicott.
20.] 'Conversation.' Eather, 'citizenship.' 'Our
country or commonwealth,' Ellicott. Quite a different
word from that usually rendered ' conversation.' The
idea here corresponds with th^t presented in Gal. iv.
26 ; Ephes. ii. 19 ; Phil. v. 27 ; Heb. xii. 22. The
Greek, though not our translation, will at once show
why Jesus is at once spoken of as coming out from the
heavenly Zion to bring His saints and citizens of that
city into their full privileges.
21.] 'Change.' 'Transform.'
• This vile body.' ' Body of our humiliation.'
' His glorious body.' Eather, ' body of His glory.'
CHAPTEE IV.
2.] 'Euodias.' The Genevan and Eheims Vers.
have respectively ' Euodia,' and ' Euchodia,' as the fem.
termination. N

178 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
3,] ' Those.' Eather, ' these ; ' referriag to the two
women just named.*
'Laboured.' More accurately, 'striven' or 'contended,'
as in ch. i. 27, where the same word occurs.
4,] ' Say.' Eather, ' I will say.'
5,] ' Moderation.' ' The word signifies a moderation,
by equity, of that which in rigour might be exacted.'
It is translated ' clemency,' Acts xxiv. 4 ; ' gentleness,'
2 Cor. X. 1 ; and ' patient,' 1 Tim. iii. 3. The true
sense of the word will appear through these renderings
more clearly than from our word 'moderation.' The
reference to 1 Cor. ix. 25 will, I think, only mislead.
Ellicott paraphrases it as ' readiness to waive all rigour
and severity.'
6.] 'Careful.' Eather, 'anxious,' 'disquieted,' as in
Matt. vi. 25. Elhcott adds, ' about anything earthly.'
7.] ' Keep.' ' As with a military guard around you.'
The original sense of the word may be found in 2 Cor.
xi. 32.
' Minds.' Eather, ' thoughts.'
8.] ' Honest.' Marg., ' venerable,' more accurate.
' Seemly, venerable, deserving of and receiving respect,'
Ellicott. 10.] 'Your care of me hath flourished again.' More
grammatically, ' Ye flourished again in your care of me.'

* See Trench, Auth, Vers, p, 179 ; also Ellicott, to the
same purpose. The latter quotes Meyer, as ' calling attention
to the fact that women were apparently the first in whom the
gospel took root at PhUippi,' See Acts xvi, 14,

EPISTLE TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 179
The comparison is taken from a branch sprouting •
forth. 1 1.] ' I.' The second ' I ' is the emphatic pronoun.
' Content.' Not an exact interpretation. Alford
says that we have no word corresponding with the Gr.
It would be found in * self-sufficient,' if it could be
employed in a good and favourable sense. St. Paul
would express that, under God, he had in himself all
things essentially needful for himself ; that he was in
dependent of external aids and circumstances such as
those referred to here.
12.] ' I am instructed.' The Gr. word * only found
here in the N. T. It implies ' one initiated,' ' specially
instructed.' 17,] ' A gift . . . fruit.' Lit. ' the gift, the fruit.'
18.] 'Have all.' The word is not merely 'have,'
but more distinctive. It is the language of a creditor
giving a receipt or acknowledgment,! and thus, per
haps, it is used by Paul in expressing his full satisfac
tion and sense of the discharge of all obligations on the
part of the Phihppian Church. See on Matt. vi. 2, where
the same word is used.
* Mvibi.
X So Bengel, who in his usual brief and striking way thus
comments on the word aTex"^) 'Apocha apostoUea.' Leigh, Crit.
Sac, has an interesting note on the same word, specially with
reference to Matt. xv. 8, and Luke vi. 24, but in part appli
cable here. Elhcott notes the preposition as ' marking the
completeness and definitive nature of the ej^eiv or ' having.'

N 2

l8o NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

EPISTLE TO THE COLOSSIANS.

CHAPTEE L
^rJ—^-Saints.'- -E-atheiv ' the saints.'
II.] ' Strengthened with all might.' Same Gr. verb
and substantive. Supernatural power inferred in the
very words — more than ordinary strength and might.
12.] 'Made us meet.' Same word in 2 Cor. iii.,
'made us able,' as ministers, implying qualification
for honour, office, or blessing.
' Inheritance.' More accurately, ' part ' or ' portion.'
' Beloved Son.' Literally, ' Son of His love.'
15.] ' First-born of every creature.' Alford has ' first
born of aU creation ;' Trench, ' born (or begotten) be
fore the whole creation ; ' * Bengel, ' begotten before
the creation of all things.' Ellicott retains our ver-
sion.t * Auth. Vers. 181,
X He adds, however, the foUowing note : ' Of the older ver
sions, Coverdale alone adopts " before " instead of " of," This
is coincident with the opinion expressed in the present com
mentary, but it seems doubtful whether we are fiiUy justified
in a passage of this nature in departing from the most nakedly
literal meaning of the words,'

EPISTLE TO THE COLOSSIANS. l8l
17.] 'Consist.' Literally, 'stand together,' accord
ing to the original and derived meaning of the word
' consist.' 18.] 'Have the pre-eminence.' Lit. 'might be
come pre-eminent.' The Gr. retains and presents the
sense of ' first,' carried on from * first-born.'
19.] ' The Father.' These words are not in the Gr.,
which is difficult,* though there is no reason to doubt
that, as an explanation, they are correct.
22,] ' Unreproveable.' Same Gr. and same truth as
contained in Eom. viii. 33, and rendered, 'lay any
thing to the charge,' &c. Ellicott has ' without charge.'
23.] ' Grounded and settled.' The first, as touching
your 'foundation;' the second, as touching your whole
'strong, fixed position and coherence.' This is Ben
gel's very beautiful and expressive distinction.f
29.] ' Working,' and ' worketh.' The Gr. imphes an
iatense strength and activity of work. It is to be
regretted that we have no corresponding words in our
language. ' Energy ' will not suffice, and to ' energize '
is scarcely in use. Our translators have so much recog-
* Bengel weU observes : ' Hoc subaudiendum ex mente
Pauli, qui beneficium Christi commemorans, nimquam dimittit
memoriam Patris,' See Matt, iii, 15, where the same Gr,
word is used,
t ' Grounded,' Gr, ' It is a word taken from buUdings,
whose foundations are wont to be set in a firm, not in a sandy
or dirty ground,' — Leigh, Crit, Sao, ' Settled : ' ' such a firm
ness as when a man sitteth in a chair,' ' 'ESpatoc dicitur qui
sedem non facile mutat,' — Ibid, See on Ephes, iii, 18,

1 82 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
nized the strength of the verb, that in order to give it
additional force, they have added ' effectually ' to it in
the translation of 1 Thes. ii. 13.
' Mightily.' Lit. ' in power.'

CHAPTEE II.
2.] 'Knit together.' Same Gr., 'compacted,' in
Ephes. iv. 16.
4,] 'Enticing words.' A single word in the Gr.
' Persuasive ' would be more exact than ' enticing.' The
Gr. for this same phrase, ' enticing words,' in 1 Cor.
ii. 4, is, literally, ' the persuasions of the wisdom by
words.' 8.] ' Spoil.' Not ' harm or injure,' but ' rob or de
spoil you.' Ellicott has, * make you his booty.'
9.] 'Godhead,' 'Deity.' See Trench's Synonyms,
§ 2, on the distinction between the two Gr. words in
Eom. i. 20, and here, both rendered ' godhead.'
10.] ' Complete.' Literally, ' filled up,' or even
more, 'those who have been filled up,' i.e. with all
things in Christ, whose fulness has just been told.* The
Gr. poiats to this : ' Fulness and completeness,' being
there the same in subs, and participle.
12.] 'Operation.' See on ch. i. 29.
15.] ' Having spoiled.' Not the same word as that
of ver. 8, but corresponding with that of ch. iii. 9, and
there rendered 'having put off.' The idea is taken
* ' Ipse plenus : nos repleti.' — Beng.

EPISTLE TO THE COLOSSIANS. 1 83
from ' unclothing the body and putting off apparel.' *
Here, as rendered ' spoiled,' it apphes to the enemies
overcome by Christ, by Him deprived of their armour
and of all means to destroy His people.
16,] ' In respect.' ' In the matter of,' Ellicott, giving
to the word the meaning of a ' class ' or ' category.' He
speaks of the ' holy-day ' (' feast ' in the original), as
meaning one of the great feasts, the ' new moon ' a
monthly, and the Sabbath a weekly, festival.
18.] ' Beguile you.' More lit,, ' deprive you of your
prize though desiring so to do.'f The substantive in
compound here, is translated ' prize ' in Phil, iii. 14.
' Fleshly miud.' Lit., ' the mind of his flesh.'
19.] 'Bands.' That is, as expressed by Alford, 'the
sinews and nerves, which bind together and communi
cate between limb and limb.' Same word in Col. iii.
14, and in Ephes. iv. 3, which, as Bengel suggests,
indicates the spiritual meaning of these bands, as
' peace ' and ' love.'
20,] ' Are ye subject to ordinances.' A single word,
telling of error in doctrine and practice, through
submission to the inventions and perversions of man.
* Submit to ordinances,' Ellicott.
* Ellicott has a remarkable and very original note on the
word, as of this meaning, which he carries out to the fuUest
extent, t The metaphor is taken from the office and act of judges
in public contests, who judge for or against the respective
candidate, and thus become the means of their obtaining or
losing the prize. Same Gr, without prep, in ch, ui, 15,

184 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
23,] ' Neglecting.' ' Not sparing,' as in marg., more
accurate.
CHAPTEE in.
2.] ' Set your affection on.' ' Mind,' as in marg,,
more correct ; but observe note on Phil. ii. 5.
4.] ' Appear.' Lit. ' be manifested.'
5,] 'Mortify,' i.e. 'slay, or kill.'
7.] ' Some time.' ' Once.'
8.] 'Wrath and anger.' See on Ephes. iv. 31.
II.] 'Barbarian,' i.e. 'foreigner.' Scythian, as the
most foreign and remote.
13.] 'Quarrel;' blame, or cause of blame, as the
Latin ' querela.' ' Complaint,' Ellicott.
15.] 'Eule.' In the Gr. a peculiar word, signifying
to ' rule and order those running for a prize.' *
16.] 'Psalms and hymns,' &c. See Ephes. v. 19.
21.] 'To anger.' Not in the original, or requisite.
The ' provocation ' may be supposed that of undue and
overmuch chastisement, or unkindness of any sort.
23.] ' Heartily.' Lit. ' from the soul.'

CHAPTEE IV.
2,] ' Continue.' Gr. stronger and more emphatic,
implying strength and endurance in the work of
prayer. * See Bengel, Leigh, Crit, Sac, says that ' it signifieth to
rule after the manner of a judge or an umpire.'

EPISTLE TO THE COLOSSIANS. 1 85
9.] ' A.' Eather, ' the faithful brother ' — quite an
other kind of designation.
12.] 'Complete.' Same Gr. as in ch. ii. 10, which
see. 16.] 'This.' Lit. ' «Ae epistle.'

1 86 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

FIRST EPISTLE ^
TO THE THESSALONIANS.

CHAPTEE I.
9,] ' Of us.' ' Concerning, or about us,' viz. Paul,
Silvanus, and Timothy.
10,] 'Delivered.' Eather, 'delivers.'
CHAPTEE II.
4,] 'Allowed.' 'Approved' (Ellicott); the same
idea being conveyed as in 1 Tim. i. 12, ' For that He
counted me faithfal,' or trustworthy. 'Allowed' and
' trieth ' in this verse are both the same Greek.
5.] ' Used we flattering words.' More lit. ' were we
engaged in the word of flattery.' Same Gr. verb ren
dered in V. 10, 'behaved ourselves.'
13.] 'The word of God which ye heard of us.'
The Gr. here is somewhat difficult, but I do not know
that it can be translated more accurately. Ellicott has,
' the word of preaching which is of God.' *
* He considers d/cdij to mean 'preaching,' as used in a
passive sense.

/, THESSALONIANS. 1 87
?Worketh effectually.' See end of note on Col. i.
29. 16.] 'Came upon them.' More lit. 'Hath come
upon them to the very end,' Ellicott. Bengel has an
interesting note, comparing the date of this Epistle With
the calamities of the Jews at that period.
17.] 'Taken from you.' We have no word forthe
original. It is literally, ' Deprived of you as children
deprived of their parents,' and hence extended to similar
trials from separations of near kindred. Ellicott, to ex
press this, has ' torn from you,' but this does not aid in
the grammatical explanation of the word.
' Short season.' Lit. ' the season or period of an
hour,' Alford.
19,] ' In the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at His
coming,' More literally, ' before our Lord Jesus Christ
in His presence.'

CHAPTEE III.
I.] 'Forbear.' Eather, 'bear,' 'sustain,' i.e. 'our
continued absence from you.' ' Contain ourselves^
might be appropriate. See note on 1 Cor. xiii. 7, where
the Gr. is rendered ' beareth.'
5.] ' Forbears.' See on preceding verse.
10.] 'Perfect.' See on 1 Cor. xiii. 9.

188 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
CHAPTEE IV.
6.] ' In any matter.' ' In the matter,' as marg.
' Of all such.' Eather, ' concerning all such things.'
' Forewarned.' Simply, ' told you before.'
II.] 'Study.' Same Gr. rendered ' strived,' in Eom.
XV. 20, and ' labour,' in 2 Cor. v. 9. See note on the
first of these references.
12.] 'Honestly.' So also in Eom. xiii. 13, but with
'decently' in marg. The latter translation used in
1 Cor. xiv. 40.
13.] 'Others.' Lit. ' the rest.' So in ver. 6.
15.] 'Prevent,' i.e. 'anticipate,' 'enter into glory
before the others.'
CHAPTEE V.
2.] ' Perfectly.' Perhaps, ' exactly.'
3.] ' Not.' ' By no means,' emphatic.
4.] ' That day.' Lit. ' the day.'
13.] 'Very highly.' It is difficult to give the full
strength of the original, rendered 'exceeding abundantly'
in Ephes. iii. 10, and ' exceedingly ' in 1 Thess. iii. 10.
18,] 'Concerning.' Eather, ' to you,' ' towards you.'
22.] 'Appearance.' Eather, 'every species, kind,
or (with Elhcott) form of evil.' It is the reality of
evil, not the appearance, against which St. Paul speaks.

IL THESSALONIANS. l8<

SECOND EPISTLE
TO THE THESSALONIANS.
CHAPTEE L
6.] ' Tribulation to them that trouble you.' ' Trouble '
for 'tribulation' would more exactly agi'ee with the
Gr., which is the same in the verb and substantive.*
7.] ' Eest.' The idea of ' relief,' or ' relaxation,' from
the trouble is conveyed here.
' His mighty angels.' Eather, as marg., ' the angels
of His power.' 'Serving His power and proclaiming
His might,' Alford.
9.] ' From,' i. e. ' away from.'
CHAPTEE IL
I.] ' By.' Eather, ' about,' or ' concerning.'
2.] ' Shaken,' as by waves of the sea.
'At hand.' Eather, 'is come, is present.' 'Is now
come,' Ellicott. Alford writes, ' The word occurs six
* Trench (Auth, Vers. p. 94) proposes ' affliction to them
that afflict you ; there being no connection in English between
the words " tribulation " and " trouble," though some likeness
in sound ; whUe yet the very purpose of the passage is to
show that what wicked men have measured to others shall be
measured to them again,'

igo NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
times besides in the New Testament, and always in the
sense of being present.'
3.] ' A falling,' &c. Lit. ' the falling away.' Gr.
' the apostacy.'
4.] ' Above all.' ' Against all,' Scholefield.
' That is worshipped.' A substantive of peculiar
signification. It is that expressing in Gr. the title of
the Eoman emperors — Augustus — and may, perhaps,
have a secondary reference to all constituted authority,
as that of kings and magistrates. Ellicott renders it,
' an object of worship.'
6.] 'Withholdeth,' in Gr. the same as that trans
lated ' letteth ' in the next verse.
7.] ' Iniquity.' Eather, ' lawlessness.'
8.] 'Wicked.' 'Lawless one.' Adj. corresponds
with the subs, of previous verse.
' Brightness.' Eather, ' maaifestation,' 'appearance.'
II.] The Gr. conveys the idea of an ' energetic work
ing of delusion.'
12,] 'Damned.' Lit. 'judged,' though here evidently
with the meaning ' condemned ' or 'damned.'
16 and 17.] 'Consolation and comfort.' Cognate
Gr. verb and subs.
CHAPTEE IIL
I.] ' Have free course.' Lit. ' run.'
3.] ' Evil.' ' The evil One.' Same Gr. as in the
Lord's Prayer, Matt. vi. 9, Luke xi. 4.
5,] 'Patient waiting for Christ.' Eather, 'patience

IL THESSALONIANS. I91
of Christ,* patience which Christ showed,' Alford. He
observes of the Gr. word, ' that it will not bear the
meaning of our version.'
II.] ' But are busybodies.' A compound of the pre
vious verb. We have none wherewith to render it.
Leigh, Crit. Sac, thus paraphrases it : ' Not working at
all, but being busybodies, workers round about, as the
word signifies.' Supposing this idea correct, we have
somewhat a similar expression for triflers, who will not
come to the point, as ' beating about the bush,' and in
' circum-locution.' But the preposition used has also
the sense of ' excess.' f
13.] 'Be not weary.' Eather, 'faint not,' as marg.
Same Gr. in 2 Cor. iv. 1 ; Gal. vi. 9.
14.] ' This epistle.' ' The epistle.' See marg. So
Winer translates the Gr. ' In the epistle note that
man ;' i. e. ' in the epistle which I hope to receive from
you, or which you are going to write to me.' Part III.
§ xviii. 8.
• Be ashamed.' The Gr. conveys the idea of a ' man
being turned in upon himself.'
16.] 'All long-suffering.' Elhcott, more exactly,
' the whole of His long-suffering.' I 3 iw^ . ' j ' ^
* This is the rendering in Wiclif, Tyndale, Cranmer, and
the Eheims Version. That of Geneva, with ours, is erroheous.
The Genevan is ' and the weating for of Christ.'
X The word ' busybodies * was first introduced in Tyndale's
version. Wiclif has the phrase ' nothing worchen but don
curousli,' The Eheims, ' but curiously meddUng,' The mis
behaving widows in 1 Tim. v. 13 are styled -irEpiEpyoi. See
Alford on the word.

192 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

FIRST EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY.

CHAPTEE L
2.] 'My own.' 'My own true, genuine son.' Cor
responding adverb translated ' naturally,' Phil. ii. 20.
See note.
¦3.] ' Godly edifying.' Eather, ' the dispensation
of God,' i. e. ' of divine grace or favour to man, through
Christ,' Parkhurst.*
9.] ' Is not made.' Eather, ' does not lie against.'
Alford has, ' is not enacted.' The expression ' is con
trary,' in V. 10, is formed, in the Gr., of the same verb
with the preposition ' against.'
II.] 'The glorious gospel.' Eather, 'the 'gospel of
the glory,' &c.
1 2.] ' Enabled.' A word of the strongest kind, im
plying, I think, supernatural power. The substantive
whence it is derived is habitually used for ' miracles.'
14.] ' Was exceedingly abundant' Lit. ' super-
abounded.' 15.] 'Chief.' Lit. 'first.' Same Gr. as in next ver.
18.] 'By them.' Lit. 'in them.' 'Clad with
* Bengel speaks of the Gr. as meaning here ' not a state or
condition, but an act, and a constant act.'

FIRST EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY. 1 93
them, as if they were his defence and confirmation,'
Alford. See ch. iv. 14, for an extension of the sub
ject. 20.] ' May learn.' More specific word, ' may be
taught by discipline and chastisement.' Same Gr. Luke
xxiii. 16 ; Heb. xii. 6.

CHAPTEE II.
3.] ' Honesty.' Same Gr. rendered ' gravity ' in
ch, iii. 4. Alford quotes a passage from Chrysostom
alluding to the overturn of the 'gravity and decorum
of the Christian hfe,' through wars and tumults,
6,] 'To be testified.' Lit. 'The testimony.'
7.] 'Preacher.' Lit. 'herald.' So in Pet. ii. 5.
8,] 'Doubting.' 'Disputation,' Alford. Bengel,
however, so comments on the word as to show that he
would prefer our own translation. He speaks of the
' doubting ' as opposed to faith, and of ' wrath ' as
opposed to charity.
9.] ' Shamefacedness.' Trench (Synonyms, § xx,,
note) points out that this word has been adopted (and
improperly) from the ' shamefastness ' of the first
edition of 1611, and of the Wic, Tynd,, Cran., and
Gen. Vers.

CHAPTEE IIL
3.] ' Patient.' Eather, ' forbearing,' ' reasonable,'
' gentle,' Alford. The Gr. is rendered ' gentle ' in Tit.
o

194 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT,
iii. 2, James iii. 17, and the corresponding subs.
' moderation ' in Phil. iv. 5.
13,] 'Degree.' Lit. ' step or standing-place.' There
is much doubt on the exact meaning here ; and, per
haps, we cannot be certain in ascribing to it the full
significance of our word ' degree.' *
15.] ' Ground.' The original only used here. It is
not exactly the ' foundation,' and the ' pillar ' is already
spoken of. Alford styles it the ' basement,' Parkhurst
has ' support, stay,' in addition to our word, ' Buttress,'
perhaps, would not be inapplicable, as that which
strengthens or supports.
CHAPTEE IV.
2,] 'Speaking lies in hypocrisy.' Literally and
grammatically, 'in the hypocrisy of those who speak
lies.' Several genitives follow, which are all governed
by the word ' hypocrisy ' — the liars, the hardened, the
forbidding to marry.
12,] 'Conversation,' 'Behaviour, manner of life.'
See on Gal. i. 13.
15.] ' Give thyself wholly unto them.' Lit. 'be in
these things.' See on Luke ii. 49.
' Profiting.' Lit. ' advance ' — from the Gr., ' striking
or cutting the way onward.' f
* Bengel, however, seems to reach this point in his inter
pretation, explaining the word as 'gradum ab humilitate
diaconisB ad majora munera in ecclesia.'
f This same verb irpoKowTU) is rendered by no less than

FIRST EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY, 1 95
CHAPTEE V.
I.] 'Eebuke.' The Gr. implies 'with harshness
and severity,' as it were with a ' stroke.' Twice in this
Epistle there are cautions against ministerial or eccle
siastical violence. The bishop must be no 'striker.'
The elder must not be rebuked by his superior in an
improper way. Compare the warning of Jesus, that the
ruler of his household should not smite his fellow-
servants, Matt, xxiv, 49, ,
4.] ' Nephews.' Eather, ' descendants.' Alford has
'grandchildren.' The right translation has been lost
since Wiclif. He has ' children of sones.'
' Shew piety at home.' Lit. ' respect their own
family.' 'Parents.' More accurately, ' progenitors.'
9.] ' Taken into the number.' The last word im
plies ' list,' i. e. of widows receiving aid from the Church,
and (I should suppose, if able) specially employed on
Church service. The verb is that from whence our
word ' catalogue.'
12.] 'Damnation.' Eather, 'judgment' or 'condem
nation.' 14. ' EeproachfuUy.' ' For the sake of reproach '
(Alford), more literal.
18.] ' That treadeth.' Lit. 'treading — while treading.'
20.] ' Eebuke.' Not the same Gr. as in ver. 1. Eather,
' reprove.'
three different words in the 2nd Ep, to Tim, In ii, 16, it is
' increase ; ' in Ui, 9, ' proceed ; ' in iii, 13, ' wax,'
o 2

196 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

CHAPTEE VL
4.] ' He is proud.' Literally, ' he is puffed up.'
The participle of the same verb is rendered ' high-
minded ' in 2 Tim. iii. 4.
'Doting.' Marg. 'sick.' 'Sick at heart,' or
' crazed.' *
5.] ' Corrupt' and 'destitute.' Two participles, 'cor
rupted and made destitute of.'
8,] ' Eaiment.' The word is not that usually em
ployed for dress, and only found this once in the New
Testament. It may include other covering and protec
tion, such as that of a dwelling. Trench (Authorised
Version, p. 165) prefers the word 'covering,' f as more
general. St. Paul, one of whose trials, enumerated by
him, was to have 'no certain dwelling-place,' might
have been desirous to suggest this provision of an abode
as a source of content and thankfulness. Alford is un
decided ; he says, ' Some take it of both clothing and
dwelling. Perhaps rightly.'
' Let us be therewith content.' Eather, ' we shall
have sufficiency.'
9,] ' They that will be rich.' Eather, ' they who
wish to be rich.'
* Bengel, quoting the infinitive of the verb from Plu
tarch, renders it ' insanire.' Alford has ' mad after ques
tionings,' &c,
X In agreement with the Eheims vers, : ' Wherewith to be
covered,'

FIRST EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY. 1 97
10.] ' The root.' Lit. ' a root.'
' EviL' Eather, ' evils.'
12.] 'Fight the good fight.' Lit. 'strive the good
strife.' ' Art also called.' Lit. ' wert called.'
17.] 'Uncertain riches.' Lit. ' the uncertainty of
wealth.' 20.] ' That which is committed to thy trust.' A
single subs,, ' deposit,' may be equivalent,*
* The Gr. is a double compound, of the same meaning as
the simple word irapaOi'iKri. Winer, part ii, sect, xvi, 2.

198 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

SECOND EPISTLE OF ST. PAUL TO
TIMOTHY. CHAPTEE I.
3.] ' Serve,' i. e. ' as a worshipper.'
6,] ' Stir up.' As a fire.
' Gift.' Specially, ' of the Holy Ghast.'
7.] ' Fear.' The Gr. word always used in a bad
sense, 'cowardice.' Corresponding Gr. adj. for ^fear
ful,' Eev. xxi. 8.
' Sound mind.' Alford has ' correction ;' explaining
it as ' admonition of others that tbey may become
sound.' Corresponding verb in Tit. ii. 4 rendered
' teach.' The Gr. is rendered ' soberness ' by Wichf,
Tyndale, and Cranmer. ' Sound mind ' first introduced
in the Geneva Version. ' Self-control,' Ellicott.
8.] 'Be thou partaker of the afflictions.' According
to Alford, 'suffer hardship with me for the gospel,'
Gr. is one compound verb.
9,] ' Before the world began.' Lit. ' before ^th^ ever
lasting times.' The obvious difficulty of such an expres
sion has caused the paraphrase of our version, first
appearing in Tyndale. So also in Eom. xvi. 25.*
* See Bengel's note.

SECOND EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY. 1 99
Wiclif has 'worldh times.' The Eheims, 'secular
times.' 12.] 'That which I have committed unto him.' Lit.
'my deposit.' See on 1 Tim, vi. 20. Corresponding
verb and idea in 1 Pet. iv. 19, ' commit the keeping,'
&c
13.] 'Hold fast.' The earlier versions are more
literal, ' have thou,' or such like. The word rendered
'sound ' is a Gr. verb signifying 'to be in health,' We
have no absolute verb corresponding to it, of which I
am aware, as thus used and applied ; but we have the
phrase ' healthy tone of writing,' and such hke.
14.] ' That good thing which "was committed unto
thee.' Lit. ' the good deposit.' See ver. 12.

CHAPTEE IL
I,] 'Be strong.' Same Gr. verb is 'enabled' in
1 Tim. i. 12.
2.] ' Among.' Margin is ' by,' Neither gives the
exact meaning. There is some difficulty in the prepo
sition. Alford states that 'it imports the agency of the
witnesses in contributing to the whole matter treated
of.' The witnesses are the presbyters and others pre
sent at the ordination of Timothy.
4.] ' That warreth.' "' Serving as a soldier,' Ellicott,
9.] ' Suffer trouble.' A single verb, rendered ' en
dure hardness,' in ver. 3. Better to retain the same
English, so as not to lose the force of Paul's own
\

200 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
example, and, thereby, encouragement in listening to his
exhortation. 10,] 'Therefore.' 'For this.' The reason follows.
II,] 'It is,' &c. Greek precisely the same in 1 Tim.
i. 15, and in Tit. iii, 8. Lit. 'Faithful is the saying.'
1 2.] ' Suffer.' Eather, ' endure.'
13,] 'Believe not,' and 'faithful.' Corresponding
words, bringing out the apposition more clearly. ' Are
faithless,' or 'unfaithful,' might be substituted for
' believe not.'
15.] 'Study.' Eather, 'strive,' or 'be zealous.'
Same Gx. in Gal. iv. 3. See note. Also in Gal. ii. 10,
rendered, ' I was forward.' In Ephes. iv, 3, ' endeavour
ing,' In Heb. iv. 11, 'let us labour.' These variations
might be reduced.
'Dividing.' Difficult Gr. word. Lit. 'cutting out
rightly.' 16.] 'Increase.' ' Advance,' Alford. Same Gr. ren
dered ' proceed ' in ch. iii. 9, and 'wax ' in ch. iii. 13.
19.] ' The foundation,' &c. Lit. ' The firm founda
tion of God stands.'
26.] 'Eecover themselves.' The Gr. points to one
awaking sober again after the sleep of intoxication.
See Gen. ix. 25, Joel i. 5.
CHAPTEE III.
I.] ' Perilous.' Lit. ' hard or difficult.' The word
'perilous,' however, is that of all our chief English
versions, from Wiclif downwards.

SECOND EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY. 201
3,] ' Truce-breakers.' Eather, ' implacable,' * as
describing those who will admit no ' truce ; ' and thus
rendered in Eom. 131.
'Despisers of those that are good.' A single word,
being a compound adj. meaning 'without love of those
that are good.' It is the exact contrast of ' a lover
of good men ' ( Tit. i. 8), and, in fact, is the same
word, with the addition of the privative.
4.] ' Highminded.' See on 1 Tim. vi. 1.
6,] ' Of this sort.' Perhaps, ' from among these.'
10,] 'Fully known,' Perhaps, 'hast followed up,'
or ' hast been a diligent follower of ' (marg,) would be
more accurate. This accords with the earlier versions.
14.] 'And hast been assured of,' i.e. 'with trust
and faith.' f
17.] 'Perfect' and 'throughly furnished,' Corre
sponding words, and of one derivation.

CHAPTEE IV.
3.] ' Sound.' ' Healthy,' as in 1 Tim. i. 10. See on
ch. i. 13.'
5.] ' Endure afflictions.' Same Gr. rendered ' en
dure hardness,' ch. ii. 3 ; and ' suffer trouble,' v. 9.
6.] ' Eeady to be offered.' Eather, ' I am now
* So Grotius, ' sine pace.'
X Bengel brings out the force of this word as additional to
the ' learned.' ' Pars prior refertur ad in iis quoe didicisii ;
altera ad fidelis es redditus.'

202 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
offered ; i. e. the offering is now going on.' The Gr.
pronouns in vv. 6 and 7, respectively denote that
Timothy is to fulfil that which Paul can do no longer.
' Departure.' Eather, ' release.'
7.] 'I have fought a good fight.' I do not know
any English words more suitable ; but, as in 1 Tim. vi.
12, so here, the contest of the public games is no doubt
referred to.
8.] ' Henceforth.' ' For the rest.'
' A crown.' ' The crown.'
' Give.' The Gr. prep, points to the reward of grace
after his sufferings and contests just told.
'That love.' Eather, 'who have loved,' a past
tense. They must have loved it in their lives — before
the event, spoken of, shall have arrived.
9.] 'Do thy diligence.' Same Gr. rendered 'study'
in ch. ii. 15 ; 'endeavouring,' in Ephes. iv. 3.
14] ' Did.' The Gr. is ' shewed,' perhaps implying
' in a public manner.'
15.] ' Be thou ware.' ' Beware thou.'
16.] 'I pray God,' &c. Simply, ' may it not be laid
to their charge.'
1 7.] ' Strengthened.' Same Gr. as in ch. ii. 1 , See
note on 1 Tim. i. 12.
18,] 'Glory.' 'The glory.'
21,] 'Do thy diligence.' See on v 9.

EPISTLE TO TITUS. 203

THE EPISTLE OE PAUL TO TITUS.

CHAPTEE L
2.] ' Before the world began.' Same Gr. as in 2
Tim. i. 9. See note.
4.] ' Mine own son.' See note 1 Tim. i. 2. Same
Greek. 6.] ' Eiot.' Too specific. Same Gr. rendered ' ex
cess ' in Ephes. v. 18. Alford has ' profligacy ' in both
passages. The history of the word is curious, as pro
ceeding from its original meaning, unsaving or un
thrifty, on to extravagance, and then to that of a dissolute
course generally, on which money is so often and sin
fully wasted.
7,] ' Bishop.' Same Gr. translated ' overseers ' in Acts
XX. 28, where it evidently refers to the ' presbyters ' or
'elders' of v. 17. In Phil. i. 1, and I Tim. iii. 2, it is
respectively 'bishops' and 'bishop.' In the passage
before us, as in the Acts above quoted, the ' elders ' of
V. 5 are referred to again under the term ' bishop.' In
Or. the word is simply an ' overseer,' and might be
applied to the superintendent of any charge or body of
men ; but the translation ' bishop,' which is, in fact, the

204 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
Greek word modernised, ' found its way, on the intro
duction of Christianity, into all the European lan
guages,' * and has been confined to an ecclesiastical
sense. ' Striker.' Probably in a moral sense — as one act
ing with undue violence and severity. The cognate verb
appears in the Gr. of 1 Tim. v. L, on the same subject.
9.] ' As he hath been taught.' ' According to the
doctrine,' Scholefield. He considers too that the Gr.
signifies ' to exhort ' (understanding ' men,' generally),
and to ' convince the gainsayers.'
12.] ' Slow,' or ' idle,' t Alford interprets the word
as applying to those who by indulging their bodily
appetites have become corpulent and indolent. Same
Gr. rendered ' idle ' in Matt. xx. 3, 6 ; Matt. xii. 36 ;
1 Tim. V. 13; and 'barren' in 2 Pet. i. 8.

CHAPTEE II.
3.] ' Given to.' Lit. 'enslaved by.'
4.] ' Teach the young women to be sober,' ' dis
creet ' V. 5, and ' sober minded ' v. 6, are, each of them,
expressions corresponding in the Greek.
6.] ' Young men.' Lit. ' The younger men,'
9,] ' To please.' Lit. ' to be well-pleasers.' Same
Gr. rendered ' acceptable,' Eom. xii. 1. See on Eom.
viii. 21.
* Eichardson's Diet, j- From a, 'ipyov, work.

EPISTLE TO TITUS. 205
12.] ' Teaching.' The Gr. implies 'in disciphne and
practice.' 13.] ' That blessed hope.' Gr. ' the blessed hope.'
' Glorious appearing.' Lit. ' appearance of the
glory.'

CHAPTEE IIL
2,] ' Speak evil of,' Lit, ' blaspheme,'
4,] ' Love,' Much more specific : ' love of man,' or
' towards man.' Hence our word ' philanthropy.'
5,] ' By,' ' From,' as the result,
6,] ' Abundantly.' Lit,, as in marg,, ' richly,'
8,] ' Maintain.' Lit. ' stand forward in,' ' excel in,'
So also in ver, 14,
15.] 'Grace,' Lit, - the grace,'

2o6 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

THE EPISTLE OF PAUL TO
PHILEMON.

6.] ' Communication.' Perhaps 'communion ' or
' fellowship.' Corresponding Gr. in the word ' partner '
of ver. 17. Ellicott prefers the word of our version.
' In.' Eather, ' unto.'
20.] ' Bowels.' ' Heart.' So Ellicott, But he retains
the word of our version for the same Gr. in v. 11.
21.] 'I wrote.' Eather, 'I have written,' as it is
translated in ver. 19. 'The apostle is not speaking
of a former epistle,' Scholefield. Coverdale and the
Eheims Version agree with this.

EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. 207

EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS.

CHAPTEE I.
3.] 'Brightness,' i.e. from another Person or object.
The exact idea, and also the force of the preposition, is
contained in our word ' effulgence.'
Person.' Lit. ' substance,' as in the Wichf,
Cranmer, Tyndale, and Eheims Versions. The Greek
usually translated ' person ' is another word. Matt.
xxii. 16, 2 Cor. ii. 10.*
4.] ' Being made.' Eather, ' having become,' Al-
ford.f There are several passages in this Epistle need
ing this emendation. See iii. 4, vi. 20, vii. 16.
7.] ' Of.' Eather, 'to' or 'unto.' Same Gr. as in
the clause of opposition in next verse.
8.] 'For ever and ever.' Lit. 'to the age of the
age.' Eighteousness.' Gr. not usually so rendered. No
* Leigh, Crit. Sac, defines the vivdaTaaiQ (as used in this
place), ' the divine essence with a personal propriety.'
¦j" He adds : ' yEvofiEvoQ, distinct from (ov, ver. 3, that im
porting his essential, this his superinduced state.'

208 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
more literal word, however, than ' uprightness ' could
I thinki be given. The Gr. denotes ' straightness and
rectitude.' The second ' righteousness ' (next verse) is
the other and usual word.

CHAPTEE IL
I.] ' Let them slip,' More accurately, ' pass by
them,' as water flowing in another direction, Alford,*
Whitby has ' fall off from them.'
4,] ' Gifts.' A more special word. ' Distributions,'
according to 1 Cor. xii. 4-12.
5.] ' World.' Lit, ' the inhabited ' — earth being,
no doubt, understood. It is in the feminine gender, to
agree with the feminine Greek for ' earth.' The words
usually translated ' world ' are masculine.f Same Gr.
used for the ' earth ' in Matt. xxiv. 14.
7.] 'A little.' Marg. ^ perhaps, \better.\ So Ben
gel- 1
16.] ' He took not on him the nature of angels.'
This is certainly incorrect as to tense, which is not past
but present. Moreover, it is an attempt (always to be
condemned) to make a passage of the Holy Scripture,
in our Version, clearer and more definite than it has
pleased God it should be in the original. We have
* He dweUs on the word as put in apposition with the
TrpotrixEw, ' give more earnest heed ' or ' adhere ' of the same
verse, X Kotrjuoc and alwv.
X ' Per breve tempus,' quoting Matt, xxii, 58.

EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. 209
here an explanation or paraphrase rather than a literal
translation. It has been contested, at different periods
of the Church, and by different interpreters, whether
the Greek verb contains a reference to Jesus assuming
the nature of man, or simply to His helping and rescuing
man. The original Greek simply has the verb, followed
by ' angels,' and nothing more,* South treats the sub
ject very forcibly in his Sermon on this text, vol, viii,
p, 272,t Early Church writers interpreted it of the
Incarnation — the higher and more spiritual meaning
adopted in our Version.
17.] ' Eeconciliation.' Not the usual Greek, so ren
dered. It corresponds with the 'propitiation' of
1 John ii, 2. CHAPTEE IIL
12,] 'Departing.' Gr. signifies 'by apostacy.'
14,] 'We are made.' More accurately. We have
become.' ' Confidence.' Lit. ' foundation ' or ' substance,'
Alford states that there is no doubt of the woid having,
in Hellenistic Greek, the meaning of our Ver.sion.

CHAPTEE IV.
2,] 'Unto us was the gospel preached.' Lit. 'We
* Quoted by Trench, Auth, Version, p, 165.
t Alford renders the passage : ' It is not angels that He
helpeth,' P

2IO NOTES* ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
were evangehsed.' The expression has caused great
difficulty ; but as the Apostle has just been addressing
those of his day, in the times of the Gospel, it would
be natural for him to point out that in all the preced
ing chapter concerning the nation of Israel, there was
contained, in a secondary and spiritual sense, a message
of the Gospel for St. Paul himself and those addressed
by him^ — a message even more full than the literal
history, just given, told — one to which he and those
addressed were to give good heed. Compare vv. 3, 9,
II, &c. I cannot, therefore agree with Professor
Scholefield when he says that ' the common translation
seems quite unintelligible.'
' The word preached.' Lit. ' the word of their
hearing,' ' the word which they heard.'
8,] 'Jesus,' It should be 'Joshua.' Trench
(Auth. Vers,, p. 75) says, 'It is hardly possible to ex
aggerate the confusion of which [this error] must be the
occasion to the great body of unlearned readers and
hearers, not to speak of a slight perplexity arising from
the same cause at Acts vii, 35.' Scholefield speaks with
equal strength on the injurious effects of our present
rendering. 9.] 'Eest.' A different word from that hitherto
translated ' rest.' It is here a ' keeping of Sabbath,' as
in marg. The Wiclif and Eheims Versions retain the
specific word. In the former it is 'sabaoth,' in the
latter ' sabbatisme.'
10,] ' Ceased from his works.' Scholefield considers
that ' rested from his works ' would be more literal.

EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. 2X1
and, besides, helpful towards perception of the argu
ment. ' His.' The second ' his ' should be ' His own also.'
II.] 'Labour.' Eather, 'strive earnestly.' Same
Gr. as in 2 Tim. ii. 15. See note there.
12.] 'Quick.' That is, 'living.' 'Having living
power, in the same sense in which God himself is so
often called the living God,' Alford. He prefers ' active '
to ' powerful ' in the same verse.*
13.] 'In his sight.' Lit. 'Before him.'
'Opened.' The Greek is a very peculiar and ob
scure expression. With Bengel and Alford,t we may
consider the idea as taken from one ' laid on his back,
prostrate for examination.'
15.] ' Be touched with.' More exactly, ' sympathise
with.' It is the exact Greek word from which ours is
derived. 16.] 'In time of need.' Lit. 'for seasonable help.'
* Against the supposition, entertained by some, that Christ
Himself is meant by the ' word' in ver. 12, Scholefield observes,
that it is only St. John who applies that name to the Son of
God ; ' and in support of his substitution of ' it ' for ' Him ' in
V. 13, says : ' It is objected that tcwTrtov is used only in con
nection with persons ; but see Eev. vii. 15, ivwinov tov
dpovov. It might be added that the Word is here introduced
as possessing in a manner the attributes of a person.'
f He says of the word : ' Its first and most common clas
sical acceptation seems to be, " to take by the throat," as an
adversary in a struggle or an athlete in wrestling might do for
the purpose of overthrowing.' The sacrificial exposition of
the word seems quite untenable. p 2

212 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

CHAPTEE V.
2.] ' Who can have compassion on.' The marg.,
' who can reasonably bear with,' more correct. A differ-
rent Gr. word from that of ch. iv. 15, and doubtless
conveying a new though cognate thought.
7.] ' In that he feared.' Marg. 'for his piety,' much
more accurate, — 'for this reverent submission to his
Father's wilh' Same Gr. rendered ' godly fear ' * in
ch. xii. 28, the only other place where it occurs in the
New Testament,
8.] ' Though he were.' Lit. ' being.'
10.] 'Called of God.' Not merely this, but more
specially ' addressed by God ' — ' appointed, inaugurated,
named by direct appeal.' The Gr. word is only used here.
II.] 'Hard to be uttered.' Eather, 'hard to be in
terpreted;' i.e. by the hearers. The reason succeeds.
' Are.' Lit. ' have become.' f The same Gr. verb
* Trench, Synonyms, § x., points out the difference between
ZEiXia, <f)6(ioQ, and EvXafiEia, all implying ' fear ' in the New
Testament. The first has a bad sense ; the second some
times good and sometimes bad ; the third good.
f Trench (Auth. Vers., p. 151) remarks that the cor
rected translation of the word gives an additional sharpness to
the rebuke. ' It was not so once, in the former days, when
they were first enlightened (x. 32), but that now they had
gone back from that liveliness of spiritual apprehension which
once had been theirs.' In corroboration of this statement, I
may observe that the word translated ' dull ' here means also
' slothful,' as rendered in ch. vi. 12, wliich translation would
stUl more sutjgest blame.

EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. 213
occurs in the next verse, and is rightly translated
there. 14.] 'Full age.' Eather, as in marg., 'perfect.' The
idea is connected with that of the cognate Gr. subs.
rendered ' perfection ' in vi, 1.

CHAPTEE VL
I.] ' The principles of the doctrine of Christ.' Lit,
'the word of the beginning of Christ.'
' Go on.' Stronger and more specific word, ' let us
be carried forward.'
2,] ' Baptisms.' Eather, ' washings.' Alford quotes
the Gr. with a different termination, as ' ever the New
Testament word for both Christian baptism and that of
John.'* Same Gr. rendered 'washings ' in ch, ix. 10.
6.] 'If not in Gr. Eather, 'And having fallen

7.] ' By whom.' Eather, ' for whom.' ' Unques
tionably right,' Scholefield. So Trench (Auth. Vers.,
p. 139), Alford's interpretation corresponds : * on whose
account,' 8.] ' Eejected.' Lit. ' reprobate.' The same Gr.
frequently translated thus.
9.] ' That accompany.' ' Akin to,' Alford. ' Neerer
to,' Eheims Vers.
17.] ' Confirmed it by.' The Gr. far more specific,
* That is, (iawTKrua. This and the passage in Mark iv, 7, 8,
is from (UnrTiafioQ.

214 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
and in agreement with the margin — ' interposed Him
self,' The verb corresponds with the substantive ' me
diator '¦ — one coming in between the other parties.
20,] ' Made.' Lit. ' having become.' It is impossible
to watch too carefully the three different Gr. verbs ' to
be,' ' to become,' and ' to be made,' in illustrating accu
rately the person and office of Christ ; and the greatest
care should be exercised in translating them properly.
Special doctrine hangs on every such expression. Speak
ing of the same Gr. word in ch, ii. 17, Alford well
observes its appropriate use, as telling of the High
Priesthood of Christ, ' in all its fullness, and especially
in its work of mercy and compassion, as not inaugurated
till He entered into the heavenly place.'
CHAPTEE VIL
3,] ' Without descent.' Marg. more accurate, ' with
out pedigree ' or ' genealogy,' i. e. mentioned in Scrip
ture ' without record of descent,' Scholefield.
6,] ' Whose descent.' Again, rather, ' pedigree ' or
' genealogy.' ' Eeceived tithes of.' Lit. ' tithed Abraham.' So as to
Levi in ver. 9, it is, ' was tithed.'
II.] 'Another.' Alford prefers 'different,' the Gr.
conveying the idea not only of another, but of a dif
ferent kind.* So also in ver. 15.
15.] 'Another.' See on ver. 11.
16,] 'Is made.' Eather, 'hath become.' See on
ch. vi. 20. * ETEpov more than aXXov.

EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. 21 5
17.] ' He testifieth.' Eather, 'He is borne witness
to,' &c.
23.] ' Were made.' ' Are made,' signifying in num
bers and succession.
24,] ' Unchangeable.' Marg. more strictly in agree
ment with the Gr., ' which passeth not from one to
another.' *
26.] ' Made.' ' Become.' See again on ch. vi. 20.
28.] ' Consecrated.' f Eather, ' perfected,' as marg.
' Which.' Fem., referring to ' oath.'
CHAPTEE VIIL
I,] 'Sum.'J ' Principal matter,' Alford. But the
word, as used in different writers, might bear the other
meaning. It seems that the context is the only proper
ground of decision between the two senses of a ' sum
ming up ' or the ' chief point.'
2,] ' Sanctuary.' Eather, ' holy things.' Marg. and
in the versions of Tyndale and Cranmer.
5.] ' Who serve unto,' &c. Eather, ' who serve
(officially) the example,' &c., i.e. who fulfil the office
of the priesthood to or under that which is the copy and
example, &c. See a similar use of ' serve ' in ch. xiii.
10. The word ' unto ' creates an erroneous impression,
* So Bengel, ' Non transeuntem, i.e. in successores.'
f ' The English version has obliterated both sense and
analogy with ii. 10 and v, 9, by rendering teVeX ' conse
crated,' — Alford.
X ' Caput, i, e, prsecipuum.' — Bengel,

2l6 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
as if it meant 'for.' In regard to the Or. rendered
' example,' see on ch. ix. 23.
IO.] 'Put.' Lit. 'give,' as marg.
II,] 'Not.' A double negative, strengthening the
assertion; — 'neighbour.' Eather, 'fellow-citizen.'

CHAPTEE IX.
4,] ' Covenant ' or ' testament.' See on x. 16.
5.] ' Cberubims.' The s better omitted. The word
purely Hebrew, and the termination itself plural.*
6.] ' Ordained.' Same Gr. rendered ' made ' in
ver. 2. In both there seems to be the idea of arranging
and ordering.
7,] ' Errors,' Eather, ' ignorances,' ' sins of igno
rance.' The Gr. word corresponds with the verb ren
dered ' ignorant ' in ch. v. 2.
9.] ' Were.' Eather, ' are.'
II.] ' Good things.' Eather, ' iAe good things.' So
also 'the greater,' with reference to ch. viii. 2.
12.] 'Obtained.' Lit. 'found.' Bengel quotes, ' I have
found a ransom,' Job xxxiii. 24.
13.] ' Unclean.' Lit. ' those who had been made
cmnmon^ in the sense of the same Gr. in Acts x. 14,
and thus ' defiled ' or ' unclean.' Same adj. rendered
' unholy ' in ch. x. 29.
* Winer observes that the Hebrew plural termination
occurs only here ; adding, ' That word, however, as in the
Sept., is construed as neuter (Gen. iu. 24) like Trveujuara.'
Part II. sQct. X. 2.

EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. 217
15.] 'By means of death.' Eather, ' that, death hav
ing taken place.'
16.] 'Be.' More special, marg., ' Be brought in.'
17.] 'After,' &c. 'In the case of the dead,' Al
ford.* 18.] ' Was dedicated.' 'Has been inaugurated,' Al
ford. So Bengfil, ' was initiated.'
19.] ' Calves and goats.' ' The calves,' &c., — the
sacrificial animals.
23,] ' Patterns.' Eather^ ' copies ' — these buildings,
and ordinances of the Temple-service being the copies
(or ' delineations,' Alford) of the heavenly ^aiierw shown
to Moses on the mount, and by no means themselves
patterns, as we employ the word : ch. viii. 5. See Trench,
Auth. Vers., p. H8.t
25.] 'With.' 'In.'
26.] ' End.' The ' completion ' or ' winding up.' So
in Matt. xiii. 39, and elsewhere.
' The world.' Lit. ' the ages.'
' Putting away ' or ' disannulling,' as with the trans
lation of the same Gr. word in ch. vii. 18. The word
is unknown except in these two places.^
* ' Over dead sacrifices,' Scholefield ; but with the para
phrase ' in the case of its mediator being put to death.' He
adds : ' As the proposition is a general one, there is not the
slightest objection to vEKpoJe being in the plural.'
X WicUf has ' saumplers.' Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneva,
' similitudes.' Our version is, perhaps, the worst of aU,
except that of the Eheims, which, for doctrinal objects, has
the strange translation ' hostes.'
{ Alford here, and in vii. 18, has ' abrogation.'

2l8 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
28.] 'So Christ,' &c. The literal interpretation is,
' So Christ having been once offered to bear the sins of
many, will appear the second time without sin unto
salvation to them that look for Him.' ' Breaking this
into two finite sentences interferes with the simplicity
and compactness of the argument,' Scholefield.

CHAPTEE X.
I,] ' Good things.' ' The good things,' as in ix. 11.
7.] 'Volume.' Lit. 'head.' A curious and rare
word, only found here in the N. T. In the Sept.
it is used for tbe head of a pillar. It means also
the 'projecting end of the rod or cylinder on which the
ancients rolled their books, which had heads carved on
them.' * Hence its meaning of a book or volume.
16.] 'Covenant,' or 'testament.' Same Gr. arbi
trarily rendered here and in the previous chapter. See
vv. 1, 4, compared with w. 15, 16.
19.] ' Boldness.' Same Gr. rendered ' confidence ' in
ver. 35.
' Holiest.' ' Holy places,' Alford.
20.] ' Consecrated.' Gr. ' Initiated.' ' " First opened,"
better than E.V. "consecrated," which seems as if it
had existed before,' Alford.
23.] ' Faith.' Gr. ' Hope.' ' It is quite inexplicable
how the word "faith" was introduced into this passage.
It changes the whole meaning of the exhortation.' f
* Parkhurst, f Preface to Bagster's Hexapla, p, 162,

EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. llg
27.] ' Fiery indignation.' Lit. ' indignation or wrath •
or zeal of fire ' — the word ' wrath ' not being governed
by ' expectation,' but being in apposition with it.
28.] ' He that despised.' Eather, ' disannulled ' or
' set at nought.' Corresponding subs, in vii. 18, and
ix. 20.
32.] ' Fight.' More lit. ' contest.'
34.] 'Knowing in yourselves.' Eather, 'knowing
that ye have in or for yourselves,' &c.
¦^7] ' He that shall,' &c. Lit. ' The comiug One.'
38.] ' If any man.' Eather, ' he.' ' Auy man ' is
not in the original.* Its introduction cannot be war
ranted in order to facilitate a doctrinal explanation of
the passage.
39,] ' Of them who draw back.' A strong single word
denominating a certain class or character.
'.Of them that believe.' Lit, ' of faith,' — the subject
taken up in the next chapter.
' Saving.' Not the usual word for salvation, though
meaning it. The Gr. contains the idea of 'gaining ' or
' acquiring,' and is found in 1 Pet. ii. 9. See note.
* See Scholefield's note ; also Trench, Auth. Vers.,
p. 199. Our translation appears to have been taken from
Beza : ' Si quis se subduxerit,' With the alteration mentioned
above, the words themselves agree with the Sept, There is,
however, a certain transposition of the sentence.

220 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

CHAPTEE XI.
2,] ' Obtained a good report.' Lit. ' were witnessed.'
Same Gr. and meaning as in ch. vii. 18, rendered 'it is
witnessed.' Again in vv. 4, 5, and 39.
4.] 'More excellent.' Simpler, but perhaps stronger,
in the original — ' more.' Previous versions were ' myche
more ' (Wic), 'more plenteous ' (Tynd.). Ditto, Cran.
and Gen. : ' more,' i, e. in quality, and as to accep
tation. 10.] 'A city.' Eather, ' the city.' Emphatically, the
one city of Scriptural promise, Eev. xxi. 14, 19, 20.
' Foundations.' ' The foundations.'
'Builder and maker,' Very peculiar and explicit
words — the first signifying ' art and design,' the second
' execution and work.'
II,] ' Eeceived strength to conceive seed, and was deli
vered of a child when she was past age.' Lit. ' received
strength for the conception of seed, though (or even)
past the time of age (or usual season) of life.'
13,] 'In.' More exactly, ' according to.' Not the
usual word for ' in.'
' Embraced.' Eather, ' saluted.' *
* Trench (Auth. Vers., p. 119) has a note on this verse,
recommending ' saluted them,' with Tyndale, Cranmer, and the
Eheims Vers, as far preferable to ' embraced.' Alford has
'greeted them,' both indicating that the line of argument
would not admit at that time the closeness and proximity con-

EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. Ill
'Pilgrims.' More exactly, 'sojourners,' as in a
country or state not their own. All the verbs here
after ' died ' are participles. Scholefield observes 'that
it is more simple to preserve them to the end of the
verse than to change them into verbs connected with
" died." The Apostle would state how they died.'
1 8.] 'Of whom.' Eather, 'to whom,' marg.
19.] ' Eeceived him.' The Gr. implies ' back again,'
as money returned, a hostage restored, a child recovered.
See Alford.
23.] 'Proper.' That is, 'fair' or 'comely.'
26.] ' Had respect.' The compound preposition im
plies his looking off or away from earthly to heavenly
things. Same to be observed in ch. xii. 2, on the words
'looking unto,' &c.
27.] ' Seeing him,' &c. Gr. ' Seeing the unseen.'
Cognate words.
29,] 'Drowned.' Lit. 'swallowed up.' More in
agreement with the Mosaic history than any mere
general drowning, as might be, on the surface of the
waves. 31.] ' Believed not.' Alford prefers the marg., ' were
disobedient.' 33,] 'Subdued.' A special word, designating the
difficulty and labours of the victory.
veyed by the word ' embraced,' It appears to me that this is
strongly corroborated by the Greek for ' receive ' in this verse,
(XafiovTte). If they did not take, they could not embrace, in
our sense of the word.

222 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
34.] ' Armies,' Eendered ' camp ' * in Eev, xx. 9.
It has probably both meanings.
36.] ' Cruel.' Not in the Gr.
37.] 'Edge.' Lit. ' slaying' or 'slaughter.'
' Destitute.' ' Made destitute.' Part. pass, as with
' afflicted.' 38.] 'Caves,' The Gr. is a pecuhar word, taken from
seeing through a chink or peep-hole. Possibly hiding-
places may have been made with this very design.
39.] ' Eeceived.' The Gr. implies, ' did not then (or
yet) get them back, in their substance and full reali
sation.' ' Provided.' Lit. ' foreseen.' This, being spoken of
God, as here, imphes ' provision ' also. Our word ' pro
vided ' is exactly, as to its original Lat. derivation, ' fore
see,' but this is not obvious in its ordinary use.

CHAPTEE XII.
2.] 'Looking.' The Gr. comp, preposition here
(as many interpret it) implies looking • off or away '
from other things to Jesus. See on ch. xi. 26.
' Author.' Eather, ' leader.'
* UapEfijioXrj, according to Winer (Part I, sect. ii. a), is a
Macedonic word, as also pvfiri, a street. Matt. vi. Tbe origin
of such words may be easily traced in the dominion of
Alexander and his successors over the countries of the lan
guage employed in the New Testament.

EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. II3
10,] ' After their own pleasure.' Marg, more exact,
' as seemed good,'
12,] 'Lift up,' &c. Alford translates this, 'put
straight again the relaxed hands and the paralysed
knees.' 13,] 'Lest that,' &c. Scholefield translates, 'That
the lame may not be turned out of the way, but may
rather be healed ; ' adding, ' the latter clause in the
Authorised Version, " let it be," is quite inadmissible.'
17,] 'It,' Fem,, either ' blessing ' or ' repentance,'
Scholefield prefers its reference to the former word:
Alford takes it the other way.
18.] ' Might be touched.' Scholefield prefers ' could
be touched.'
22.] ' Innumerable company.' Lit, ' myriads,'
28.] 'Moved,' Eather, ' shaken.' SameGr. as thus,
rendered before, CHAPTEE XIII,
4,] 'Marriage,' &c. Alford renders it, 'Let your
marriage be in honour in all things, and your marriage-
bed be undefiled.' Scholefield agrees.
5.] ' Conversation.' Eather, ' course or manner of
life.' Different word from that so rendered in v. 7.
'He.' More forcible, ' he himself.'
6,] ' Boldly,' More hterally, 'boldly confiding,'
7,] 'Have the rule over you.' 'Lead or guide
you.' So again in v. 17.
' Conversation.' ' Conduct.'

224 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
8,] ' Jesus Christ,' &c. Bengel, Scholefield, Alford,
and most other critics, are quite opposed to the usual
mode of interpreting this verse. They would put a full
stop at the end of the seventh verse, and continue thus,
taking Jesus Christ, as a nominative : ' Jesus Christ is
the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever.' (Schole
field,)* 14,] ' One.' Eather, 'the one.' See on xii. 10.
15,] 'Giving thanks.' Eather, as in marg,, 'con
fessing,' * This interpretation differs so much from that commonly
received by the readers and hearers of our Version, that it
may be well to add Scholefield's commentary : ' From the
peculiarity of the common version, many per.sons are led to
connect this verse with the preceding ; and indeed some
editions compel them to this course by placing only a colon at
the end of the preceding verse — though very improperly, as
the early editions uniformly, I believe, have the period there.'
This interpretation connects the statement on Christ with the
ensuing admonition. Christ is one and the same. Let your
doctrines be one and the same, not diverse and strange !

GENERAL EPISTLE OF ST. JAMES 22 S

GENERAL EPISTLE OF ST. JAMES.

CHAPTEE L
- i.l 'Which are scattered abroad.' Lit. 'in the dis-
persion.' See on John viii. 35.
5.] ' Lack.' Same Gr. verb rendered ' wanting ' in
previous verse. ' Op.e would gladly have seen the con
nection reproduced in our version.' *
' Liberally.' Alford prefers ' simply.' ' Simply giv
ing, and adding nothing afterwards which may take off
from the graciousness of the gift.'
9.] ' Eejoice in.' More specific, ' glory in.'
II.] 'Falleth.' More expressive, 'hath fallen.' So
for ' perisheth,' ' hath perished.'
'Burning heat.' In Sept. Gr. 'the searching east
wind.' See Parkhurst.
13.] 'Evil.' Plur. Gr. ' evils.'
14.] ' But every man,' &c. Alford prefers to our
version, 'But each man is tempted, being drawn out
and enticed by his own lust.'
25.] ' Looketh.' The Gr. implies ' stooping down to
* Trench, Auth. Vers., p. 95.
Q

226 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
look closely, accurately, earnestly ; ' as in Gr. rendered
' look into,' 1 Pet. i. 12,
' Deed.' ' Doing.' ' The performa/nce of the deed.'
26,] 'EeHgious.' The Gr. for this word, and also
for ' religion,' in the next verse, has a specific reference
to the outward services and performances of a rehgious
character. ' Not bridling his own tongue, but deceiving
his own heart,' more literal than our version,
CHAPTEE IL
2.] ' A man with a gold ring.' Lit. ' a gold-ringed
man,' indicating the ancient practice of loading the
fingers with gold rings and ornaments.
'Goodly apparel.' Eather, 'gay clothing,' being
precisely the same Gr, as thus rendered in the next
verse, ' There is no imaginable reason for any varia
tion,' Scholefield.
4.] 'Partial.' Alford considers that the Gr. im
plies ' to show a doubtfulness in your faith.' ' If whole
and genuine, you would not act thus.'
' Judges of evil thoughts,' i. e. ' in so judging and
making disiiinctions between rich and poor.'
6.] ' Despised.' More literally, ' dishonoured.'
10,] ' Is,' More literally, ' becomes.'
12.] 'Liberty,' i. e. 'the perfect expansion of God's
will, resting on the free unrestrained principle of love,
wbich is the royal code of the Gospel,' Alford.
13.] ' For he,' &c. Lit. ' for the judgment shall be
without mercy to him not working mercy.' ' Without

GENERAL EPISTLE OF ST. JAMES. 22J
mercy ' is an adjective — somewhat, though not exactly,
hke 'merciless.'
14.] ' Though.' More lit. ' if.'
1 7,] ' Being alone.' Eather, ' by itself.'
22,] ' Seest thou,' Eather, ' thou seest,' marg.
26.] ' Spirit.' Or, ' breath,' marg.

CHAPTEE IIL
I.] ' Masters.' More explicit, ' Teachers.' The force
of the word should be observed here.
4.] ' Governor.' ' Pilot ' or ' man at the helm.' *
5,] ' Matter,' i.e. ' material.' ' Wood,' for fuel, f
6.] ' Course of nature.' See Bengel, It appears
to me that his idea would be expressed by the words
' surface ' (for ' wheel,' signifying its circular motion, oi*
sphere) ' of the created globe;' i.e. with the people and
things on it. It is a very difficult expression.
7,] ' Serpents.' Eather, ' creeping things.'
' Mankind,' The simple Gr. word for 'kind' is rightly
sustained in the compound ' kind ' of this word.
II.] 'Place.' More specific, 'an opening for a spring,'
Same G^ translated ' caves,' Heb. xi. 38. See note.
* The Latin has exactly the word ' governor,' 'gubernator;'
but with us it is not so applied. ' 'O evOvvwv hie est pro
EvdvvTric participium pro verbali, more Hebraico. Etiam
Grseci gubernatorem navis IdwTrjpa vocant, et rectorem Latini
Poetee.' — Grotius, ad loc'
X Alford considers it to mean absolutely a ' wood ' or
' forest,' So also Trench, Auth, Vers,, p, 167,
Q2

228 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
13,] 'Conversation.' In the old meaning of 'con
duct,' 15,] 'Sensual.' Alford says that it is ' almost im
possible to express in English the idea given by this
word.' He paraphrases it thus : ' belonging to the
unspiritual mind of man.'
17.] ' Gentle,' i.e. in the sense of equity and mode
ration.

CHAPTEE IV.
4,] ' Is,' A more specific word, signifying ' becomes,'
' is rendered,' i, e. ' ipso facto, by his desire to be a
friend of the world.'
9,] ' Heaviness,' Or, ' humiliation.' Lit. ' casting
down the eyes.'
16.] 'Ye rejoice in your boasting.' Alford prefers,
' ye boast in your vain-gloriousness.'
' Eejoicing.' Eather, ' boasting.'

CHAPTEE V.
3,] ' Cankered,' Or, ' rusted.' The verb comrespond-
ing to the subs. ' rust.'
7.] ' Unto.' Eather, ' until.'
' Waiteth for.' ' Be patient for.' SameGr. as just
before. ' For it.' Lit. ' over it.'
9,] 'Grudge.' 'Murmur,' Alford. See Trench (Auth.

GENERAL EPISTLE OF ST. JAMES. 229
Vers,, p. 48), quoting the sense in which the word
' grudge ' was used at the time of our translation.*
The word has been carried down from Tyndale's Version
of 1534; and Wiclif, who does not use the word here,
introduces it at 1 Pet. iv. 9, where he has 'without
grucchinge.' 10,] ' Suffering.' This word might be omitted.
II.] 'Count them happy.' Same Gr. word as that
rendered ' shall call me blessed,' in Luke i. 48.
' Patience.' ' Endurance ' would be better, as the
Gr. corresponds with the verb rendered ' endure.'
16,] 'The effectual fervent,' &c More lit. 'the
prayer of a righteous man availeth much, working
effectually,' or, more exactly to correspond with the Gr.,
' energetically.' f See note on Matt, xiv, 2.
* ' Yea, without grudging Christ suffered the cruel Jews to
crown Him with most sharp thorns, and to strike him with a
reed,' — Examination of WUliam Thorpe, in Foxe's Book of
Martyrs. X ' More Hebraico participium pro verbali ivipyi^e.' — Grot.

230 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT,

FIRST EPISTLE GENERAL OF ST.
PETER.
CHAPTEE I.
I.] ' Strangers.' Eather, ' elect strangers.' The
Gr. for ' elect ' appears here, and not in the 2nd verse.
' Dispersed.' ' Of the dispersion.' See on James i. 1 .
5.] 'By.' Lit. 'in.'
6.] ' Greatly rejoice.' The Gr. is a single word.
' Exult ' might be appropriate. The pass. part, of same
Gr. verb is rendered (or rather expressed by) ' with
exceeding joy,' in ch. iv. 13.
' Ye are in heaviness.' Lit. ' having been grieved.'
7.] ' The trial.' ' Proof,' perhaps, would more ac
curately convey the sense and purpose of the word.
' Of.' This had better be omitted.*
' Appearing.' Eather, 'revelation,' as in v. 13.
8.] ' Eejoice.' See on v. 6. *
' Full of glory.' Lit. ' glorified.' Bengel's comment
is, ' in themselves and through witnesses,' referring to
ver. 10.
II,] 'Glory,' Eather, ' glories,' e. g. of the resurrec-
* ' No supply before gold, such as " of," E.V,, or " that of,"
is legitimate,' — ^Alford

FIRST EPISTLE GENERAL OF ST. PETER. 23 I
tion, the ascension, the coming to judgment, and the
heavenly kingdom, — Bengel,
12,] 'Are now reported.' Eather, 'have been now,'
&c. 13,] 'To the end.' Marg. more lit. 'perfectly," so that
nothing should be wanting.'
- ' That is to be brought.' More lit. ' which is being
brought.' 14.] 'Obedient children.' Lit. 'children of obedi
ence.' So ' children of disobedience,' Ephes, ii. 2.
15.] 'Conversation.' Eather, 'conduct.' Corre
sponding verb rendered 'pass ' in I7th verse.
21.] 'Might be.' Lit. 'are,' declaring a fact, not a
contingency. .23.] 'Being,' &c, A past tense. 'Having been
born again.'
CHAPTEE II.
2,] ' Sincere,' i. e. pure, genuine, unadulterated.
' Of the word,' Alford has ' spiritual ; ' adding, ' for
want of a better and more distinctive word.' Our Ver
sion follows that of Geneva. Wiclif, Tyndale, Cranmer,
and the Eheinis have ' reasonable.'
5.] ' Lively.' ' Living ' preferable. The Gr. is
precisely the same as that so spoken of Christ just
before. ' Precious.' Some prefer ' honourable.' So in the
next verse. Not the same Gr. as in i. 19.
7.] ' He is precious.' Some prefer ' is the honour.'

232 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
The Gr. is a substantive, and corresponds with the
adjectives of vv. 5 and 6.
' Is made.' Lit. ' hath become.'
9.] ' A peculiar people,' ' A puple of purchasynge,'
Wiclif. ' A people which are wonne,' Cranmer, ' A
people of purchase,' Eheims.
' Praises,' ' Virtues,' marg,
II.] 'Pilgrims.' Same Gr. rendered 'strangers' in
ch. i. 1. The preceding word might be 'sojourners.'
Neither of them contains the idea of ' wandering,' but
rather that of residing in a country not our own,*
12,] 'Conversation,' Eather, 'conduct.'
21.] 'Example.' Lit. ' a copy,' 'as to write or draw
by.' 24.] ' Stripes.' Lit. ' stripe,' or ' wheal left by a
stripe,' Alford. CHAPTEE III.
I,] 'Conversation.' Eather, 'conduct.' Same in
next verse.
3.] ' Gold.' ' Golden ornaments,' Alford.
6.] ' Amazement.' It is difficult to, give any pre
cise meaning to this word, as here introduced. ' Fear,'
or, more accurately, 'perturbation,' might suit many
interpretations. Bengel refers to Prov. iii. 25, ' Be not
* It appears to me that the same may be said of the Gr,
word in the Sept., Exod. vi. 4, though translated in our Ver
sion, ' the land of their pUgrimage.' The desert was of this
character, but not Canaan, strictly.

FIRST EPISTLE GENERAL OF ST. PETER. 233
afraid of sudden /ear,' where the same Gr. word appears
in the Sept. translation ; and notices the female sex as
being subject to fear, and, therefore, needing this
admonition and encouragement.
8.] ' Love as brethren.' ' Loving to the brethren,'
marg. 'Courteous.' Lit. ' humbleminded.'
9.] ' A.' Needless before ' blessing.'
II.] 'Ensue.' We should now say ' pursue.'
16.] ' Conversation.' Eather, ' conduct.'
19.] ' By which.' Eather, ' in which.'
21.] ' The like figure whereunto.' More ht. 'which
(i. e. the water) being the antitype (i. e. antitypal of the
flood) doth now save us,' * &c.

CHAPTEE IV.
I.] ' Hath ceased.' Pass. ' hath been made to cease.'
So Eom. vi. 7. There is, doubtless, a reference here to
the people of Christ as having mystically suffered in
and with Him.
4.] 'Wherein they think it strange.' 'At which
they are astonished,' Alford.
'Excess.' A rare and peculiar word. Alford has
' slough.' Bengel, ' confusion ; ' adding, ' these are de
picted in ver. 3.' Leigh (Crit. Sac.) takes the word from
* Clearly expressed by Bengel : ' Eelativum 0, quse loco
nommis vlu>p, aqua, ponitur, et additum habet epitheton
avrlrvirov.

234 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
the ' foaming or boihng of the sea.' Perhaps a ' place
of scum and fllth ' (to use the words of Bunyan, though
otherwise applied) would express the original.
9.] ' Grudging.' Eather, ' murmurings.' See on
James v. 9.
II.] 'Praise.' Eather, 'glory,' as in ch. v. 11, and
Eev. i, 6. In all three passages the two same Gr. words
appear as the ascription of praise.
12.] 'Is to try.' Eather, 'is trying.'*
13.] 'That, when,' &c. Lit. 'on the revelation of His
glory.' 14,] ' For the name,' Lit. ' in the name.'
16.] ' In this behalf.' Lit. ' in this parff

CHAPTEE V.
I.] 'Who am also an elder.' Lit. 'a fellow-elder.'
3.] ' God's heritage.' { Alford has ' portions,' i, e,
of the flock of Christ. So Bengel. The connection of
the same Gr. for ' lot ' in Acts i. 26 will be evident.
4,] ' Appear.' Stronger, ' shall be manifested.'
* The yLvojxivij expresses that which has already taken
place ; aviifiaivovTOQ, that which is trying them now. In the
Gr, subs, for ' fiery trial,' a word occurs corresponding to the
verb of Ps, Ixvi, 10, rendered (Sept,) ' Thou hast tried us,'
X ' Behalf ' originally meant a part or share — hence
probably used as the translation of fiipos. It appears in
Tyndale, Cranmer, and the Geneva Version, Wiclif and the
Eheims have ' in this name,'
X The Gr, is a peculiar word, originating our expressions,
' clerk,' ' clergy,' ' clerical,' &o. See Eichardson's Diet,

FIRST EPISTLE GENERAL OF ST. PETER. 235
5,] 'Submit,' and 'be subject,' same Gr. verb.
' Be clothed.' More lit. ' be girt or girdled,'
7.] ' Casting.' The tense employed may, perhaps,
imply ' having so done ' — as it were, ' once for all.'
The subst. ' care ' in this verse and the verb are not
cognate words, as might be expected from the English.
The subst. implies ' undue anxiety,' such as that con
demned in Matt. vi. 25 and elsewhere — the verb tells of
loving care and attention on the part of God.
9,] ' Your brethren,' Lit, ' your brotherhood,'
12,] 'As I suppose.' The Gr. scarcely implies so
much of doubt as the English.
13.] 'Marcus.' Scholefield recommends 'Mark;'
adding, ' As this form of the name is preserved in other
passages, it is desirable to retain it here for the purpose
of marking the identity.'
14.] ' Charity.' Eather, ' love.'

236 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

SECOND EPISTLE GENERAL OF
ST. PETER.
CHAPTEE I.
I,] 'Through.' Eather, 'in.' So also in next
verse. 3,] ' To glory.' Eather, ' by glory.' *
4.] ' Having escaped the corruption.' Eather, ' from
the corruption,' Scholefield.
5.] ' And besides this.' Eather, ' and on this ac
count.' Gr. ' for this very purpose.'
' Giving,' More lit. ' bringing in on your part.'
' Add to.' The Gr. is ' add in ; ' and each ' to ' of the
whole verse is, in the Gr., ' in.' f
7.] ' Charity.' Eather, ' love.'
8.] 'In the knowledge.' The Gr. is 'to' or 'to
wards.' II.] 'Abundantly.' Lit. ' richly.'
17.] 'Excellent.' This falls very short of the ori
ginal. ' Magnificent ' would be the sense.
* 'No imaginable latitude in the use of the prepositions
can justify the common translation, ' to glory,' — Scholefield,
X See Trench, Auth. Vers., p. 142.

SECOND EPISTLE OF ST. PETER. 23 J
18,] ' And this voice,' &c. Scholefield prefers, ' and
this voice we heard come from heaven,'
19,] 'A more,' &c. Lit. 'the more.'
21,] 'Moved.' More ht. ' borne,' ' borne along.'

CHAPTEE IL
I,] 'Damnable heresies,' Eather, 'heresies pf de
struction,' New force is thus given to the latter word,
as immediately repeated, and denoting the recoil or
retribution. 2J 'Pernicious ways.' Eather, 'licentiousness;' a
single word in the Gr.
' Evil spoken of.' Stronger, ' blasphemed.'
3.] 'Lingereth not,' Lit, 'is not idle;' i.e. 'worketh
itself out : is living and in action,' Alford.
6.] 'With an overthrow.' Eather, 'to an over
throw.' 7,] ' With the filthy conversation of the wicked.'
More lit, (with Alford) ' distressed by the behaviour of
the lawless in licentiousness,'
8,] 'Vexed,' Not the same Gr. as before. It
implies the idea of ' keen distress and torment.' The
former, that of being ' worn out with toil from what he
saw.' 9.] 'To be punished,' Eather, 'punished;' as in
ver. 4, ' actually in a penal state,' Alford.
10.] ' Who walk after the flesh.' Not ia the geueral
meaning of these words, but with a reference to distinct

238 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
unclean sins of the flesh, Alford renders it, ' Who go
after the flesh.' Same Gr. in Jude 7.
' Dignities.' Lit. ' glories,' or ' opinions.' I can
attempt no decision on the exact meaning of the word.
Same Gr. in Jude 8.
II.] 'Bailing accusation.' Lit. 'blaspheming or
blasphemous judgment.' Similar Gr. in Jude 9.
12.] 'As natural brute beasts,' &c. Alford has, 'as
irrational animals, born naturally for capture,' &c.
' Speak evU.' Stronger, 'blaspheme.'
' Perish.' The Gr. verb corresponds with the subs.
' corruption,' and implies the mode and extent of their
perishing. So ' shall reap corruption,' Gal. vi. 8.
1 3,] ' That count it their pleasure,' &e. Some would
render it, 'counting as their pleasure the luxury of a
day,' in the spirit of the evil proverb, ' Let us eat and
drink, for to-morrow we die.'
14.] 'Sporting.'
' Adultery,' Lit,, as in marg,, ' of an adultress.'
' Cannot cease,' Pass, ' cannot be made to cease.'
' In covetous practices.' Lit. ' with covetousness.'
' Cursed children.' Stronger, 'children of cursing.'
17,] 'Mist.' Stronger, 'blackness.'
,18,] 'Allure.' Same Gr. rendered 'beguile' in
ver. 1(4.
' Through much wantonness.' More lit. ' by wan-
tonnesses.' ' Clean.' An adverb. The Gr. is translated ' in
deed,' in Mark xi. 32 ; ' truly,' iu Luke xxiii, 47 ; and
' indeed,' John vui. 36. Our translation is from this.

SECOND EPISTLE OF ST. PETER. 239
the' received text, but it is worth notice that there is a
reading, adopted by many, and perhaps the correct
one, which would be, in English, ' scarcely,' or ' only
just.'* 20,] ' Through.' Lit. ' in.'
'The latter end,' &c. Lit. 'their last state (or
things) is worse than the first.'
22.] ' Is turned.' ' Turning,' &c. Wiaer points out
that there is no reason for such a version of the original.
A proverb is quoted just as it stands, both as to the dog
and sow.f CHAPTEE III.
5.] ' For this they are wilhngly,' &c. Lit. ' this
escapes them, willingly ignorant of it.' The same Gr.
in ver. 8 is repeated, ' let it not escape you.'
7.] ' By the same word.' Eather, ' by His word.'
8.] ' Be not ignorant.' ' Let it not escape you — be
unnoticed.' See on ver. 8.
10.] 'With a great noise.' An adv. signifying a
noise, like that of the violent current of fire, water, or
storm. II.] 'Conversation.' Eather, 'conduct.' This and
the Gr. for ' godliness ' are both plurals.
12.] 'Hasting unto the coming.' Eather, as in
marg., ' hasting the coming.'
* 'OXiywc instead of ovtwq.
X ' AEiKTiKHg, in reference to a case really under observation.'
Part iii. sect. xlv. 6. b.

240 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
'Wherein.' Eather, 'by or through which.'
1 6.] 'These things,' or, 'matters,' Scholefield. He
very rightly points out that they are the antecedent to
the 'in which,' and not the 'epistles,' as some might
suppose. Trench (Auth. Vers,, p, 29) writes: 'What
English reader, coming to the words, "in which are
some things hard to be understood," does not refer " in
which " to the Epistles of St. Paul, mentioned in the
verse preceding, and see in these words a general
statement of the hardness and obscurity of those
writings ? but no reader of the Greek could do this, or
help seeing at once that "in which" referred to "these
things," immediately going before — the things, namely,
which St. Paul had spoken in his Epistles concerning
the long-suffering of Christ, which things tbe unstable,
as St. Peter declares, might easily wrest to their harm.'

FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN. 241

FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN.

CHAPTEE IL
2.] ' The sins.' Not repeated in the Gr. Lit, ' not
for ours only but for the whole world,'
3.] ' That we know Him.' Eather, ' that we have
known Him.'
4.] 'Full.' A participle. 'Fulfilled,'
5,] 'Is perfected.' Eather, 'hath been perfected,'
r, 6,] 'Darkness.' ' TAe darkness ' — in opposition to
'the light.' So also in ch. ii. 11.
18.] ' Shall come.' Lit. ' cometh.'

CHAPTEE IIL
4,] ' Transgresseth also the law.' Lit. ' committeth
lawlessness.' Same Gr. verb.
'The transgression of the law.' One word, 'law
lessness.' 16.] ' Of God.' Not in the Gr,, and needless. The
very absence of the name of God, or Christ, often
proves how He filled up the minds of the inspired
writers. See Ep. iii. 7. K

242 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
CHAPTEE IV.
16.] 'Tons.' Lit. 'in us.'
CHAPTEE V.
3.] 'Grievous.' More specific, 'heavy.' Contrast
of Matt. xi. 30.
6.] ' By water.' There is a change of preposition to
that of ' in,' for the second and third repetitions of this
expression. ' Is truth.' Eather, ' is the truth.'
15,] ' That He hear us.' Eather, 'heareth us.'
16.] 'For them,' 'Even to them,' Scholefield.
He considers that 'him' does not mean the praying
person, but the sinner prayed for, to which ' them that
sin ' is put in apposition.
' Pray' The Gr. is ' ask.'
19.] 'In wickedness.' Eather, in the 'wicked one,'
Same Gr, as in ii. 14.

S.ECOND EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN. 24.3

SECOND EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN.

I,] 'Lady.' According to Bengel* and others, this
is a proper name — ' Cyria.'
3.] ' Grace be with you.' The Gr. is ' Grace shall
be with you.' There is a difference between this ex
pression and that of St. Paul, in his corresponding salu
tations. 5,] ' Lady.' See on ver. 1.
7.] ' Who confess not,' &c. More lit. ' who confess
not Jesus Christ coming in the flesh.'
' A ' and ' an,' Eather, ' the ' in each instance.
10.] ' God speed.' The name of God does not appear.
It is rather, ' Give him no greeting, welcome, or recep
tion.' * ' Appellativum Kvpia, domina, extra relationem ad servos,
eo tempore vix reginse shie invidil dari poterat,'

US

244 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.

THIRD EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN.

¦l,] 'Wish.' Stronger. Marg. has 'pray' — more
accurate. So Wiclif, ' I make preir ; ' and the Eheims,
' I make my praier.'
4.] ' No greater joy.' Fuller in the Gx. : ' No
greater joy than these things ' — viz., to hear, &c.
7.] 'For his name's sake.' Lit. 'for the name.'
The omission of any further designation is, in itself,
very emphatic. So 'the day.' Also the simple word
'He' (Gr.) in 1 John iii. 16. See note on that

9,] ' Who loveth to have the pre-eminence.' A
compound verb descriptive of an ambitious man.
10,] 'I will remember.' 'I will bring to remem
brance,' Scholefield.
12.] 'Demetrius,' &c. Lit. 'a good testimony hath
been borne to Demetrius.'

EPISTLE GENERAL OF ST. JUDE. 245

EPISTLE GENERAL OF ST, JUDE,

3,] 'When I gave,' &c. Scholefield has a very
interesting note on this passage. He renders it : ' Being
earnestly desirous to write unto you of the common
salvation, I am compelled to write to exhort you,' &c.
He paraphrases the Gr. as thus rendered : ' My wish
was to write to you of the common salvation and the
general doctrines of the Gospel, but I am obhged to
use a particular subject of exhortation, from the cir
cumstance of certain men having crept in unawares,'
&c. 5,] ' I will,' &c. More lit, ' I wish to put you in
remembrance.' The pronoun 'you' is repeated, empha
tically, as a warning. The turn of the phrase (ren
dered 'though ye once knew this') is equally brief and
powerful. 6.] ' Estate,' or ' rule.' Marg. ' principality'
8.] ' Filthy.' This adjective is added in our version.
9.] ' Contending ' and ' disputed.' The Gr. words
are of a wide significance, and we cannot determine
from them the exact nature of the contest, how much
of it, for instance, was in deed, how much in word.*
* Bengel, commenting on these two words, says: 'Ergo
erat pugna judicialis.'

246 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
' Bailing accusation.' Lit. 'judgment of blasphemy.'
II.] ' Ean greedily.' The original word conveys the
idea of a torrent poured forth — 'like^'a torrent over
banks,' Bengel.*
12.] ' Whose fruit withereth.' Expressed by a single
adj. telling of the decline of autumn, without fruit or
leaves. 13.] 'Is.' Lit. 'hath been.'
14.] ' Of these.' Eather, ' to these,' Bengel.
' Cometh.' Lit. ' h&.th come.'
^ ' With.' Lit. ' in.'
/ iJ ' Ungodly deeds.' Lit. ' deeds of ungodliness.'
16,] 'Murmurers, complainers.' Latter word hte
rally, ' blaming their fate or portion.' Bengel considers
the first as speaking against men, the second as speaking
against God.
24,] ' From falling,' An adj. with an active mean
ing, ' not stumbling, i. e. not sinning.' f The word
does not appear elsewhere in the N. T.
* The comparisoij may be traced out from water pom-ed
forth — through other things, hke the chariots (' eflftisi ') of
.Mn. V. 45 — to moral conditions, as here,
X Winer, Part II, sect, xvi, a.

REVELATION. 247

REVELATION.

CHAPTEE L
2.] ' Bare record ' and ' testimony.' Cognate verb
and subs.
4.] 'And which is to come.' This, I believe, is
usually taken as a declaration of the future eternity of
Christ ; but it may also bear the other meaning of the
' Coming one,' i. e. in his glory — of whom the whole
book tells, and to whom there are such constant refe
rences, as so coming, from the beginning to the end.*
6.] 'Glory and dominion.' The glory — the domi
nion — i.e. pre-eminently, as in the ascription of the
Lord's Prayer. Matt. vi. 13.
7.] 'All kindreds of the earth.' The Gr. would
equally admit : ' all the tribes of the land.' It is diffi
cult to decide whether the sentence refers to the wailing
and despair of the impenitent nations of the earth at
Christ's appearing in judgment, or to the penitent
wailing of the tribes of the Jewish land, as prophesied
by Zech. xii. 10. The usual interpretation of our Lord's
* The Vulg. has ' qui venturus. est ;' the Eheims, ' and which
shall come.'

248 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
language (Matt. xxiv. 30 ; which in the Gr., as in our
English, exactly corresponds with this verse) would, no
doubt, corroborate the former meaning, while at the
same time it is worthy of attentive observation that the
mourning of Zecharias is expressed, in the Sept., by
precisely the same words as those of the text, both as
to the 'tribes ' and as to ' the lamentation.'*
10.] ' In the Spirit.' The Gr. has no article, nor in
ch. xvii. 3.
15.] ' Fine brass.' A single word, probably com
pounded from Greek and Syriac — the first part signi
fying ' brass,' the second ' gleaming ' or ' glistening.' f
16.] 'Went.' Lit. 'going forth.' 'Proceedeth,'
Wordsworth ; adding : ' The present tense is preferable
in this and numerous other similar passages of the
Apocalypse, where A. V. (AngUcan Version) has the
past.J 18.] 'Was.' The verb is that expressing the sense
of ' becoming dead.'
'Alive.' The Gr. is a verb, 'living ;' and the word
for ' am ' is that expressing ' permanent being or exist
ence.' This verse, compared with the preceding (as is
the case with John ix. 58) very fully illustrates the
distinction between the two Greek verbs representing
our ' to be.'
18.] 'HeU.' Not the 'Gehennah, or penal hell,'
but the ' Hades,' for which we have no word. It is,
* ipvXal, KowETOQ, and i:6\jjETai.
X See Grotius.
X Apocalypse : Notes to the Harmony.

REVELATION. 249
perhaps, most correctly understood as 'the place of
departed spirits.'
19.] 'Hereafter.' 'After these things,' as in John
xui. 7, and elsewhere. CHAPTEE II.
5.] ' I will come.' ' I come,' more emphatic, more
present. 8.] ' In Smyrna.' Lit. ' of the Smyrneans.'
'Was.' Gr. as in ver. 18, tA-, z;
10.] 'Shalhsuffer.' Lit. ' art about to suffer.' Same
construction in Gr. of this ver. for ' shall cast' in u, 10,
iii,, 16, and elsewhere.
' A crown.' ' The crown.'
II.] 'Not.' In Gr. double negative.
12.] ' Sharp sword,' &c. Lit. and most emphatically,
' the sword, the double-edged; the sharp.'
14.] 'Balak.' Lit. 'in Balak' according to the
reading of the version here used.
16.] 'I will come.' ' I come,' as in ver. 5.
20.] 'That.' 'The.'
22.] 'I will cast.' Pros. 'I cast.' So, in ver. 27,
Gr. is, ' they are broken,' as a thing sure and done.
CHAPTEE IIL
2.] 'Watchful.' A verb; more forcible: 'be thou
watching.' 'Perfect.' Lit. ' fulfilled.'

250 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
3.] 'Not.' The second a double neg., as so fre
quently both in the other warnings and promises. See
vv. 5, 12, &c.
5.] ' Eaiment.' Same Gr. as ' garments ' of preceding
ver. The ' white ' of that ver. is plur., and probably
agrees with ' garments.'
8.] ' Open.' Past part., ' opened.'
9.] ' I will make.' Lit. ' I give ' — as with the idea
of giving up to wrath, or dehvering into hands.
II.] 'No man.' Stronger: 'no one,' as in John
X. 28, and elsewhere.
17.] ' Increased with goods.' Lit. ' am become rich.'
A verb corresponding with the adj. for ' rich.'
' Wretched.' ' The wretched one,' pre-eminently.
18.] 'Appear.' More strong and emphatic: 'Be
made clear, displayed, manifested.'
CHAPTEE IV.
I.] 'Hereafter.' 'After these things,' as ia ch.
i. 19, John xiii. 7, and elsewhere.
2,] ' Was.' The Gr. verb imphes ' becoming thus.'
'One sat.' Lit. ' one sitting.'*
4,] ' Thrones ' and ' throne.' Same Gr. See a full
note on this passage in Trench's Auth. Vers., p. 91.
* After correcting several pasts for presents, Wordsworth
(Apocalypse, Notes to the Harmony) observes : ' For none
of these passages does the original use the past tense ; in aU the
present is either expressed or understood. This chapter re
presents the everlasting glory of God, and the perpetual adora
tion of heaven.'

REVELATION. 25 1
5.] ' Proceeded.' Pres. ' proceed.'
6.] ' Beasts.' ' Living creatures,' as in Ezek. i. 5,
and elsewhere. A different Gr. word from that ren
dered ' the beast,' ii. 7, and elsewhere. The absence of
distinction between the two words in our version of the
Eevelation, is much to be regretted. The Vulg. rightly
has ' animalia.'
7.] 'A face.' Lit. 'the face.' Winer remarks on
the article used in this passage: 'The Gr. art. here
denotes that the object has a definite kind of property
which it is known to possess.'*
8.] ' Eest,' i. e. in the special sense of ' cessation.'
9 and 10.] ' Give,' and ' fall,' and ' cast,' are futures.
Bengel explains this peculiar grammar as indicating the
simultaneous praise of the living creatures and tbe
elders ; also the frequency of their praise. Winer sup
ports the same interpretation, referring to this passage
and illustrating it by reference to other futures, e. g.
Eom. iu. 30, where the fut. of 'justifying' is ' regarded
as an act of God constantly thus realised.'!
1 1.] ' Glory.' ' The glory,' ' the honour, ' the power.'
• They are,' i. e. ' they exist.'
CHAPTEE V.
I.] * Sealed.' Prep, of intensity. ' Up, firmly,
closely.' 3.] ' No man.' ' No one.' ' No angel, or any crea
ture.' * Part III. sect, xiii, 2, t Part III, sect, iv, 6,

252 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
5,] ' Of the tribe of Judah.' ' Being' or ' existing '
of the tribe of Judah ; the part, representing the divine
essence of Christ.
6.] ' Stood a lamb.' Lit. ' a lamb standing.'
8,] 'Beasts.' ' Living creatures.' Soalsoinvv.il
and 14.
' Vials.' Not narrow-necked vessels, in our sense of
the English word, but 'broad, flat, shallow cups or
bowls.' *
' Odours.' More specific, ' incense,' as in marg. ;
so rendered in ch. viii. 3 : ' that which is burnt as
incense.' t It should be very carefully observed here
that the use of the feminine for ' which ' — ' which are
the prayers ' — proves a reference to the ' vials,' not to
the ' odours,' a word of another gender. Accurately
and grammatically it would be wrong to say that the
' odour^,' or incense, were the prayers of saints ; right to
say that the vials, containing them, were.
9.] ' Sung.' ' Sing.' Pres. more graphic.
' By thy blood.' Lit. ' in.'
12.] 'Power.' 'The power;' articles precede all the
succeeding ascriptions except the last. So in the next
ver., inclusive of ' blessing.'

* LiddeU and Scott. Wordsworth (Apocalypse : Notes to
Harmony, ch. xv. 7) says : ' The term should rather be ren
dered " bowls," '
X Liddell and Scott,

REVELATION. 253
CHAPTEE VI.
I.] 'Beasts.' 'Living creatures.' So throughout
this whole chapter, whether in the sing, or plur.
number. 2.] ' Conquering, and to conquer.' Lit. ' conquering
and that he might conquer.' Wordsworth observes on
the last clause, ' showing the intention of Chris
tianity.' *
8.] ' Hell.' Same Gr. as in i. 18.
' Followed.' ' Follows.' Pres.
13.] ' Untimely figs.' A single word, descriptive of
the figs, so generally borne by the fig-tree, and not
coming to perfection. It is derived from the Gr. ' to
perish.' 15.] 'Great men.' Translated 'lords 'in Mark vi.
The word is a rare one, and only used there, in the
present ver., and in ch. xviii. 23, It is probably of
Macedonian descent.
16.] 'Said.' 'Say'
CHAPTEE VIL
9,] ' No man,' ' No one.' More extensive : ' none
in heaven, earth, or hell.'
' Stood.' ' Standing.' So in next ver. for ' cried,'
' crying.' Past.
* Apocalypse, Notes to Harmony, He quotes the Vulg,
' vincens ut vinceret.'

254 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
10.] 'Salvation.' ' The salvation.'
12,] 'Blessing,' &c. The art. precedes this and all
the succeeding substantives, ascribing to them pre
eminence. 13,] The original more graphic: 'these which are
arrayed in white robes, who are they,' &c.
14,] 'Which came.' 'Coming.'
' Great tribulation.' ' The great, the distinctive tri
bulation of prophecy.' Same Gr. const, in xiv. 8.
Comp. Dan. xii. I, Matt. xxiv. 22, 29.
• 15,] ' Serve,' i. e, ' with religious worship,' SameGr.
in xxii. 3.
17.] ' Feed.' He implies, 'tend them as a shepherd.'
See on John xxi. 16.
' All tears.' Lit. ' every tear.' So in xxu. 4.
CHAPTEE VIII.
3,] ' Offer it with.' Marg. more Ut. ' add (or give)
it to the prayers,' &c.
4,] ' With the prayers,' &c. The Gr. construction
is difficult. According to Winer, ' the simplest inter
pretation of the passage is : " The smoke of the incense
(of the angels) rose on (for) the prayers ;" that is, the
ascending smoke availed for the prayers to attend and
render them acceptable.'* Alford says, 'the common
interpretation, " with," cannot be justified.'
7,] ' They were,' Lit. ' it was.'
' Winer, Part III, sect, i, 6, The chief difliculty results
from the peculiar use of the dative. I should have expected

REVELATION.

^SS

CHAPTEE IX.
I.] 'Bottomless pit.' Two substantives, 'the pit of
the abyss.' So also in next verse.
10.] 'Had.' 'Have.' So in ver. 11,
II.] 'Bottomless pit.' One word here, 'the abyss.'
So in ch. XX. 1.
12.] 'One.' 'The one.'
13.] 'A voice.' Lit. ' one voice.'
give force to this expression, ' one.
that no stress need be laid on it.
leaves it uncertain.
16.] 'Army.' Plur.
17.] 'Issued.' 'Issues.'
19.] 'Power.' 'Powers.'
20.] ' Devils.' Lit. ' demons.'

Some interpreters
Others consider
See Alford, who

CHAPTEE X.
I.] ' Come down.' Lit. ' coming down.'
2.] ' Open.' Lit. ' opened.' Pass. part. So in
ver. 8.
3.] 'Had cried.' Lit. 'cried.' So 'uttered' for
' had uttered.'
'Their voices,' 'Their own,' intensified by the
pronoun. So also in next ver.
that Winer would have referred to the 3rd verse, where the
dative occurs also, and possibly in the same sense and use as
here.

256 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
5.] ' Stand.' Lit. ' standing.'
6.] ' By him.' Lit. ' in him.'
' That there should be time no longer.' Lit. ' that
time shall not be yet, but,' &c., carrying on the sense
into the next ver.
7.] ' Begin to sound.' Lit. ' be about to sound.'
' Finished.' Same word rendered ' filled up,' ch.
XV. 1.*
' Declared.' More specific, implying, ' to declare as
glad tidings,' the same word being usually rendered for
' preaching the gospeL'
8.] ' Spake ' and ' said.' ' Speaking and saying.'
10,] 'Was bitter.' Lit. 'was embittered or made
bitter.' Pass. part.

CHAPTEE XI.
I.] 'And the angel stood, saying.' There is a re
markable difference in the textual reading of the Greek,
but this is one of those scholastic questions on which I
refrain from entering. The strict rendering from the
Greek text, used for these notes, would be : ' And there
was given to me a reed like unto a rod, saying, Eise,'
&c. The sentence, ' and the angel stood,' does not
appear. 2,] ' Leave out.' Lit. ' cast out,' as in marg. Per
haps, ' as with rejection.'
* ETEXiadr] is used precisely in the same manner as here in
ch, XV. 1. Wordsworth, Apocalypse : Notes to the Harmony.

REVELATION. 257
3 ] 'My two,' &c. ' The two,' art. See on ver. 10.
5.] ' Will hurt.' Not a mere future of verb ' hurt,'
but ' desires or wills to hurt.' As in Matt, xvi, 24,
' will come after me,' and in many other places,
6.] 'Waters.' 'The waters;' probably those men
tioned in ch, viii, 10.
9,] ' They of the people.' Eather obscure. More
clearly, perhaps, ' some out of the peoples,' &c,, the
latter being plural, like the other words of the sentence.
' Graves.' The word is more explicit, ' places of
mcTnorial,' translated ' sepulchre,' Luke xxiii. 55,
Acts ii, 29.
10,] 'These two,' Lit. ' these iAe two.' The article
tells of some special honour and distinction in them.
It appears also in ver. 3 ; lit. ' these the two witnesses
of mine.' II,]' Three,' Lit, ' the three.'
' Spirit,' Perhaps ' breath,' as in Gen. ii, 7,
12.] 'A cloud.' Lit. 'the cloud,' i.e. 'of Christ's
glory.' *
iSj 'Of men.' 'Names of men,' as in marg. Names
used for persons in ch. iii. 4,
19.] 'Temple,' Gr. special for the inner part where
the ark was.
CHAPTEE XIL
I.] 'Wonder.' Eather, 'sign,' as in Luke xxi. 11,
and elsewhere. So rendered in ch. xv. 1.
* Wordsworth, Apoc, Notes on Harm., referring to ch. i. 7 ;
X. 1; xiv. 14, 15, 16. s

258 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
2.] 'Cried.' 'Cries.' Pres.
3.] ' Crowns.' ' Diadems.' A different word from the
Gr. for ' crown,' in ver. 1. See Trench, Syn. of N. T.
Sect. XXIIL, where he shows how that the word in this
verse is used for the crown of royalty, while former is
not. 4.] ' Drew.' The Gr, is ' draws.'
5,] ' Unto.' The prep, implies ' immediate proxi
mity.' 10,] ' Salvation,' &c. ' The salvation,' 'the strength.'
14,] ' From.' ' Away from.'
15,] 'Flood.' Lit. 'river.' See also in next verse.
' Carried away of the flood ' is a sing. Gr. comp. word,
derived from ' river.' CHAPTEE XIII.
I,] 'Beast.' 'Wild beast.' So in every place
where the English word ' beast ' is found in the sin
gular, throughout the remainder of this book.
2,] 'Seat.' 'Throne.'
3,] 'And I saw,' &c. The lit. translation of this
ver. would be, ' And I saw one of his heads, as it were,
slain unto death ; and the stroke of his death was healed:
and it was wondered on the whole earth after the
beast.' 5.] ' To continue.' Marg. ' to make war,' Lit, Gr.
simply ' to do ' or ' make.'
6.] ' Dwell,' i. e. in ' tabernacles.' Gr. verb com
pounds with previous subs.

REVELATION. 259
13,] 'Wonders,' Lit, 'signs.' Same Gr. for ' mira
cles ' in the next verse.
15,] 'Life.' Lit. 'breath' (as marg,) or 'spirit.'
16,] ¦^-Gftrusedr' — 'CangethT' — Pt-esr™
' Received.' Lit. ' that he should give or put,' &c.

CHAPTEE XIV,
I,] 'Stood,' Lit. 'standing,'
3,] ' Sung,' ' Song,' pres. as rendered in xv. 3.
'Eedeemed.' Same Gr. as that for which 'bought'
appears in margin, ver. 4.
6,] ' Gospel' and 'preach.' Gr. cognate words. They
would correspond to our old word ' evangel,' and ' evan
gelise,' the latter verb governing the Gr. accusatives
following — 'them that dwell on the earth,' &c.
8.] ' That great city.' Lit. ' Babylon, the city, the
great.' Same emphatic construction in vii. 14.
10,] 'With.' Lit. 'in fire.'
13.] 'Follow them.' Lit. 'follow with them.'
14.] 'Sat.' Lit. 'sitting.'
15.] 'Thrust.' Lit. 'send' or 'send forth;' a dif
ferent word from that rendered ' thrust ' in the ensuing
verse. Same Gr. in ver. 18.
' Eipe,' In Gr, a verb which, I believe, has in every
other place where it is used, the sense of the fullest
maturity or 'drying up' involved in it. Possibly
something of the same kind may be signified here in
reference to the danger of any further delay in the
8 2

26o NOTES ON- TIIE GREEK TESTAMENT.
harvesting. Alford interprets the word, ' is dried,' ' per
fectly ripe, so that the stalk is dry.'

CHAPTEE XV.
2,] ' Them that had,' &c. The Gr, construction is
peculiar, 'those conquering from the wild beast, from
the image, from the mark, from the number,' It may
imply thus a deliverance from imminent danger as well
as conquest, or a victorious return from conquest over
adversaries,* 6,] ' White.' ' Shining,' or ' splendid,' as applied
to apparel, in James ii, 2.
7,] ' Beasts,' Living creatures. See on iv, 6,
CHAPTEE XVr.
4.] 'They became blood.' The Gr. verb is sing.
The pkiral interpretation begins in Tyndale, and is con
tinued in all our chief versions except that of Eheims,
which is the most literal, ' And there was made blood.'
See Alford for some solutions of the grammatical dif
ficulties. 5.] ' Shalt be.' After these words the Gr. text here
used has 'the Holy One,'
6,] ' Worthy,' i, e. ' of such retribution,'
9,] ' Men,' Eather, ' the men.' ' Those who had
incurred the judgment,' as in ver, 2.
* Grotius quotes 'Victor ab Aurorse populis.' Bengel
speaks of the grammatical expression as 'rara phrasis.'

REVELATION. 26 1
' Heat,' ' Scorching,' Gr. cog. word.
10,] 'Seat,' Eather, ' throne.'
' Full of darkness.' ' Was darkened.'
12.] 'That the way,' &c. Lit, 'that the way of the
kings from the East (or sunrising) might be prepared,
21,] ' Fell,' ' Falls ' or ' descends.' Pres.
CHAPTEE XVIL
I.] 'Many.' 'The many.' The article is prophetic,
Wordsworth (Ap. Harm.) referring to ver. 15.
3.] 'The spirit.' No art. here. Same Gr. as in
i. 10. 4.] ' Decked.' Lit. ' gilded ' or ' gold-clad,' if the
word might be used. The Gr. is derived from gold.
6.] ' Admiration,' Eather, ' wonder.' ' Marvel,' in
next verse, had better be ' wonder ' also.
8.] ' Shall,' &c. ' Is about to ascend.'
16,] ' Burn,' i, e, frona prep. ' utterly,' as in xviii, 8,
1 7.] ' And to agree.' The strict Gr. rendering would
continue thus : ' and to fulfil one will.'
CHAPTEE XVIII.
2.] ' Mightily.' Lit. ' in strength.'
' Cage.' Same Gr. word as just before rendered
' hold.' No need of any variation.
' HatefuL' Lit. ' hated,'
3.] ' Abundance.' Eather, ' power,' as in marg.
7.] 'Lived deliciously.' Eather, 'wantonly.' So

262 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
also in 9th ver. Same verb with prep, rendered ' wax
wanton ' in 2 Tim. v. II.
10.] ' That.' Eather, 'the,' in both instances.
II.] 'Shall weep,' &c 'Weep,' &c Pres.
12,] ' Silk.' The Gr. word is interesting, as derived
from the Seres,* usually considered to be the Chinese,
Phny, Tacitus, and Horace have its similar Latin form.
The latter speaks of ' silken cushions ' as tbings of
luxury, Ep. viii. 15.
' Thyine.' From a tree of same name. Homer men
tions it as of a fragrant smell.f
13,] ' Odours.' More specific, ' incense,' as in viii. 3,
See on ch. v. 8.
' Slaves.' Perhaps ' bodies,' as in marg. There may
possibly be a reference here to the sale of men both as
slaves corporeally, and, so far as one man can in this
direction enslave another, as to those capacities desig
nated by the word ' souls.'l
14.] ' Fruits.' Sing. ' fruit.' Gr. word only used here
in New Test. Lit. * autumn ' — hence ' autumnal fruit.'
' Goodly.' More specific, as ' splendid ' (same Gr.) in
James ii. 2.
16.] ' Decked.' See on xvii. 4.
* ' An Indian people from whom the ancients got their fir,st
silk.' — Lid. and Scott,
j" Od. V. 59, 60 : 'It was in high esteem among the hea
thens, who often made the doors of their temples and the
images of their gods of this wood,' — Parkhurst's Lex.
X On this last expression Bengel notes, ' Servi, quatenus
per se mercis loco habentur.'

REVELATION. 263
1 7.] ' Come to nought.' More specific, ' made deso
late.' Same word so rendered in v. 19, and in Matt.
xii. 25, Luke xi. 17, ' brought to desolation.'
18.] 'This.' Lit. 'the city.'
CHAPTEE XIX.
I.] ' Salvation,' &c. ' TAe salvation, the glovj,' &c.
3.] 'Eose.' 'Eises.'
8.] ' White.' ' Shining,' as in xv. 6, and elsewhere.
' Eighteousness.' Plur. The word ' righteousnesses '
appears in Is. Ixiv. 6, and in the marg. of xlv. 24.
12.] 'Crowns.' Lit. 'diadems.' 'Eoyal crowns.'
See on xu. 3.
¦ '^^'3']- ' -H® had.' ' Having,' in apposition with ' he
that had ' of the previous verse.
1 7.] ' An.' Lit. ' one.'
21.] 'Filled.' Gr. implies 'to abundance or satiety.'
CHAPTEE XX.
I.] ' Bottomless pit' Lit. 'Abyss.' So in ver. 3.
6.] ' Power.' The word imphes ' right or authority.'
12.] 'Stand.' Part. ' standing.'
13,] 'Hell.' 'Hades,' Marg, 'the grave.' Not the
penal hell. So also in next verse.
CHAPTEE XXL
I,] 'Was,' 'Is.'
3,] ' Dwell.' A specific verb corresponding with the

264 NOTES ON THE GREEK TESTAMENT.
subs, ' tabernacle.' It is used for Jesus, ' dwelling '
(John i, 14) or ' tabernacling ' in our human body.
' Crying.' The Gr,, perhaps, signifies the ' loud wail
or lamentation.' Tears and sorrow spoken of before, as
removed. 4.] ' All tears.' Lit. ' every tear,' as in vii. 17..
10.] ' In the spirit.' Lit. 'in spirit.' So in i. 10, xvii. 3.
1 1.] ' Light.' A special word denoting ' to give light'
or ' illuminate.' ' Thus it is used by the Sept., Gen. i,
14, 16. Applied spiritually to Christians, Phil. ii. 15,
and here to Christ, God-Man, the luminary of the New
Jerusalem.'* ' Clear as crystal.' A single verb, ' shining like crystal.'
12.] 'And had.' 'Having,' as in verse before. So
as to the next ' and had ' of the verse, and in ver, 14,
CHAPTEE XXIL
3,] 'Serve,' i,e, 'with religious service,' Same Gr.
in vii. 15,
II,] 'Be righteous — be holy.' Both verbs — 'be jus
tified — be sanctified.'
15.] 'Dogs,' &c. All these substantives have the
article. 18,] 'Testify,' The Gr. has a comp. prep, signifying
' with,' probably denoting that John adds his testimony
to that otherwise given, i.e. angelic.
* Parkhurst.

LONDON : PKINTliD Bir SPOITIaWOOiJJi AND Co., NJiW-aiKEET SQUAKE.

3 9002 01340 1253